The Zoo

A Game of Profits

Luke Olsen had been dreading this board meeting for quite a while. He had even considered pretending to be sick with the flu or some other ailment so that he could avoid his participation in this whole sorry affair. His wife had talked some sense into him and reminded him he could not run from his responsibilities, no matter how much he wanted to. Cynthia was a good woman, he thought to himself. He was a lucky man to have found such an encouraging and supportive wife, a woman he cared deeply about.

Luke Olsen was the youngest director of the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo at thirty-two years old. During that time, he had presided over the largest decline in revenue that the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo had ever experienced since its inception. Despite his best efforts, it was becoming increasingly difficult to source willing volunteers from the PIGS program. The PIGS program, an amusing acronym that represented a truly terrifying initiative.

PIGS was an acronym that was coined by the US federal government that stood for People In Grievous Situations. The scheme itself was still relatively new, having begun in the year 2040. Luke fondly remembered that decade. His twenties were a time that he felt he really grew and developed both professionally and personally. And now here he was, in the year 2050, the start of a new decade. He had a wife who he loved dearly, a baby on the way, and he had just purchased a house with Cynthia.

Despite his moment of positivity, he was quickly morose again as he tuned back into the conversation that was occurring. The room was jam-packed full of the senior leadership of the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo. Everyone was present from the Chief Financial Officer to the Director of marketing. They were all seated around an elongated table, with Luke at one end of the table and the director of marketing at the other end of the table. The Chief Financial Officer was currently delivering a presentation on the current financial state of the organization, which was not going over well with the CEO of the business.

The CEO was a middle-aged Scottish man called Ronnie McFarlane. He sat at the head of the table with arms folded and a deep scowl on his face, clearly showing his irritation and dissatisfaction with what he was currently hearing from his head of finance. The financials were indeed dire. Most of the exhibits were hemorrhaging money. The presentation concluded and Ronnie tilted his head towards Luke at the opposite end of the table.

“Mr. Olsen, we have all heard the current state of our finances, and our colleagues’ suggestions for improvements and cost-cutting measures. But I would like to hear from you, as the Director of the day-to-day activities of the zoo, how can we turn this situation around?” inquired Ronnie.

Luke leaned forward in his chair and mashed his hands together performatively. He briefly glanced around the room, making eye contact with his peers as he began his presentation.

“Thank you, Mr. McFarlane, for the opportunity to speak here this morning with you all. I believe to understand the situation we find ourselves in, it is imperative that we look back on the past and the beginnings of this company,” Luke said as he opened his PowerPoint presentation. The first slide of the presentation featured a picture of an aerial photograph of the zoo.

“This is a photo of the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo as it stood in 2038. Back then, we were nothing unique. We were just another run-of-the-mill zoo that housed animals for the viewing pleasure of the public. We were making unsustainable monetary losses each year. We were burning through our cash reserves just to stay afloat.”

“I know this very well, Mr. Olsen,” Ronnie said dismissively. “I was the CEO of the company before you joined. Where is this going?”

“I believe that to guarantee success in the future, we must first understand the failings of our past,” said Luke passionately. “Does anyone know why the zoo was losing money way back in 2038?” asked Luke.

“It was the advancement in virtual reality,” replied Ronnie. “Who wants to see a rhinoceros from behind a reinforced glass window when you could put on a virtual reality headset and stand next to the rhinoceros and experience it as if you were beside the animal itself? VR was also a new and emerging concept, who wanted to pay to go to a zoo–it was an antiquated idea.”

“Thank you, Mr. McFarlane, that is indeed correct. However, it was the disruptive innovation of GenTech in the field of cosmetic surgery that completely changed our business model. The emergence of human hybrids was a significant change in our industry, at last we could provide the public with something unique that they would flock in their droves to see with their own eyes,” said Luke as he changed the slide to show a centaur.

“Want to see a half-man, half-horse? Now you could. Want to see a cat woman? Well, suddenly it was possible. The problem was, how could you convince any sane human being to agree to become a human-animal hybrid and live in a zoo?” Luke asked rhetorically.

“The answer came in the form of a governmental program designated as People In Grievous Situations, or PIGS for short. The US government in the 2040s had a serious issue on their hands. Crime rates were skyrocketing, and incarceration rates were rising sharply. The prison population was growing too large to be housed. So, the US government tackled the root cause of the issue,” joked Paul. His statement garnered a chorus of laughter from around the table.

“No, of course, they didn’t tackle the root issue of the crime. Instead, they offered women, specifically those serving lifetime sentences, an option. Spend the rest of your life behind bars or agree to be turned into a human-hybrid and agree to spend the duration of your life working in an exhibit at any zoo around the country. It was a tempting offer for enough women that we could sustain and grow an industry out of it. The 2040s was a decade of continued expansion for the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo,” Luke said as his slide changed to show another aerial photograph, this time showing the increase in the zoo's footprint.

“However, in the past two years, things have changed. A new administration is in power, crime rates are drastically decreasing and finding new candidates for the PIGS program is proving increasingly difficult, if not outright impossible. For example, the mermaid exhibit was built to accommodate at the very least four mermaids, if not more. However, currently we only have three mermaids to hand. The mermaid exhibit used to be one of our biggest earners. Market research suggests that the public would respond overwhelmingly positively to the addition of a new mermaid to the exhibit. However, we just cannot find one. A new mermaid would provide the linchpin for the refreshment marketing campaign we so desperately require right now.”

“And that is your job to find a mermaid,” instructed Ronnie. “This is none of my concern.”

“You are quite right,” replied Luke. “And I will. The point I am trying to convey here today, ladies and gentlemen, is we need a paradigm shift in how we operate the zoo. We need to be open and innovative and, most importantly, we need the will to try alternative approaches to how we allow the guests to interact with the hybrids. We need to view them as more than just animals in an exhibit. We need to allow the guests more freedom in how they interact with the hybrid creatures. We need to cater to a more adult clientèle,” said Luke apprehensively. This was the crux of his pitch. He needed to garner consensus and agreement from the board members. There were murmurs and whispers as the board considered the implications of what Luke had just said to them.

“Leave the room, everyone out! Except for you, Mr. Olsen, I would like to have a word with you in private,” said Ronnie. Everyone in the room quickly vacated, leaving only Luke and Ronnie. Luke was perspiring. Maybe his suggestion had been a bridge too far for the CEO. Luke swallowed as he prepared for a dressing down from Mr. McFarlane, or worse still, a dismissal from his position. Luke was well aware of the wide-ranging and serious implications that his suggestions had; he was talking about turning their captive employees into sex workers.

“In 2038, I nearly left this institution to crumble. My life’s dream was nearly destroyed. I dedicated my whole life to this zoo, and to nearly have it wiped away was unbearable to me. I swore I would never let that happen again, no matter the cost. That is why I hired a man such as you, a visionary who is not afraid to do what needs to be done to ensure our survival. I know this plan of yours is not strictly legal. I just need to know one thing–will it work?” asked Ronnie.

“I believe this plan will not only work, but it will make you more money than you could have ever imagined and turn this menagerie of freaks into one of your greatest wealth generators,” said Luke confidently.

Ronnie stood up and brushed his suit down and pushed his chair under the table. He turned to face away from Luke and stared out of the floor-to-ceiling length windows that overlooked the zoo. He stood, contemplating what he had just heard from his subordinate.

“You may proceed with your plan,” said Ronnie as he walked towards the door. He stopped at the door and turned his head towards Luke. “By the way, I also want that mermaid situation handled. I don’t care how you do it, but I want a new mermaid in that exhibit as soon as possible. I’ve given you more than enough time. If you don’t have a new one in the next year your ass is gone from this company, understood? I know that some women that you have in the exhibits out there don’t come from the PIGS program.”

Luke opened his mouth to dispute what Ronnie was implying, but Ronnie silenced him with his hand.

“I don’t know how they got there, and I don’t want to know. I just want this done, got it?” said Ronnie forcefully.

Luke shook his head in agreement and Ronnie exited the room. Luke was ecstatic. He had just received a carte blanche to do whatever he wanted. The zoo became his own personal kingdom, and he was crowned the monarch. He had many ideas and plans for the zoo that he could finally bring to fruition.

A Day Like Any Other

The incessant noise of her bedside alarm awoke Emily White. She turned over in her bed and placed a pillow over her head to try to block out the blaring sound. After several minutes, she was awake and groggily sat up on the edge of the bed and turned the alarm off. Emily yawned and surveyed her room as she slowly gained alertness. Her room was strewn with clothing and piles of books. She had just started her final year of university, after which she would be a fully qualified veterinarian. She had always dreamed of being a vet since she was a girl; she loved working with animals and knew that she wanted to make a career out of aiding them. Emily had shown an aptitude for science in school and her teachers had encouraged her to follow her passion for becoming a veterinarian. She had excelled in all of her exams and tests, and as a result, one of the most prestigious universities in the state of New York, her home state, accepted her. Her high scores in the examinations earned her a fully funded scholarship, allowing her to attend the university program.

Emily lived at home with her mother and sister in a small apartment in Queens. Emily’s father, who was in the United States military, was stationed abroad in Japan. She missed him dearly; he was the optimistic and encouraging parent, which was a contrast to her mother’s more pragmatic and stern nature. Her father would call her at least weekly, but lately he hadn’t been able to speak with her as much as he used to. Emily had been watching the news and was aware of the heightening tensions between the countries in South-East Asia. The analysts on the television were warning of potential conflict over dwindling resources that would spark a broader worldwide conflict.

Emily pushed aside thoughts of war and stretched as she stood up to start her day. It was half six in the morning and time for her to get ready to start the day. She walked over and turned on her TV and scrolled to a local news channel that was delivering the weather forecast for the day. Emily left the TV on as she went to her en suite bathroom.

“Monday is expected to be a relatively warm day, with little to no chance of precipitation. High temperatures of seventy-five degrees Fahrenheit are expected, with low temperatures of sixty-one degrees Fahrenheit anticipated. The average humidity is seventy percent today,” the meteorologist announced as Emily listened whilst in the bathroom.

Emily stared at herself in the mirror that was just above the sink. In her own thoughts, she acknowledged that she appeared tired. She supposed that was to be expected; she had been celebrating all weekend in Brooklyn. Emily and her sister Rachel received an invitation to a friend’s twenty-first birthday party and they chose to attend. The birthday-bash had been amazing. It had been nice to catch up with all her friends. They had spent the weekend drinking cocktails and visiting different bars in the city. Emily had been exhausted, having got home late last night. She had gotten into her pajamas and fell into her bead, too tired to even remove her make-up and mascara.

Emily turned on the tap and splashed her face with the cool tap water and washed away the mascara and make-up. She then dried her face with a fresh towel and stared once again back into her mirror.

“Much better,” she said as she examined her cleaned face.

Emily then unbuttoned her pink pajama blouse and removed it, exposing her white bra. She reached up and unclasped her bra, leaving it to fall to the floor displaying her pert A-cup breasts. She then took off her pants and her black underwear, exhibiting her vagina and tidy pubic triangle. Emily glanced at herself in the mirror and was proud of her thin and athletic body and her small breasts.

Emily was a member of her university athletics’ club, and additionally she also competed in competitions for her local club in Queens. She had won many races and events for both clubs, and she liked to keep herself in the best physical condition she could. To the end, after she finished her university classes each day, she would leave her apartment and embark on a seven-mile run around Queens.

Emily stepped into the shower and turned it on, closing the glass door behind her. Following the washing of her shoulder length black hair, she proceeded to apply shampoo and rinse it out. As the water cascaded over her body, she relished the warmth. She breathed in the shower’s steam, letting it open her airways. She could see her face in the glass’s reflection door, her deep brown eyes were staring back at her.

Emily exited the shower and closed the door. From the rack, she took a towel and used it to dry herself. She brushed her teeth and then she grabbed her clothes for the day; she wore blue jeans and a white tank top. While sitting on her bed, she proceeded to put on her socks, followed by slipping her feet into her shoes and tying the laces. She looked at her alarm clock and it was close to seven a.m. She stood up and turned off the TV, and then carefully opened her door and crept down the hallway, careful not to wake her mother or her sister.

Her mother, Laura, owned the local bakery down the street and was working there, and Rachel was also attending university studying English literature, although her classes didn’t start until later in the day. Emily silently made her way down the stairs and into the kitchen, where she made herself breakfast. She ate the same food each morning. She scrambled some eggs and mixed some vegetables in for good measure and had a bowl of berries with a glass of water.

Quickly and efficiently, Emily packed her textbooks into her bag, along with a sandwich for lunch, and discreetly exited her apartment as silently as possible. She walked down the stairs of the apartment complex and exited the building onto the streets of Queens. The sun was already up, and the sky was a deep blue that drew Emily’s eyes upwards. She watched a single solitary plane fly overhead; she tried to guess where the people on the plane were heading and to what adventures awaited them there.

Emily made her way to the subway and sat down, grateful that found a free chair. She placed her ear buds in and played a nature podcast. The topic the podcast was discussing was about human species, specifically that there was a time when four distinct human species all lived at the same time. According to the host, hominid fossils that were found in Chad, Ethiopia, and Kenya, it was determined that these four distinct human species all coexisted at the same time, and that time in question was roughly three million years ago.

Emily was so engrossed in the story that she failed to notice a woman sit in the seat beside her. Emily felt a gentle tap on her right shoulder, and she removed her ear buds. The woman next to her was wearing a purple t-shirt with black, skinny jeans. She had a friendly smile on her face as she leaned in next to her.

“Your name is Emily, right?” the woman said politely.

“That’s right,” Emily replied, and suddenly, like a light switch illuminating her mind, she remembered who the woman was. “Your Emma? We are in the same year at university. Sorry, I didn’t recognize you immediately. I don’t think we have ever talked before.”

Emma nodded her head in agreement and offered her hand. Emily reached out and shook it.

“Nice to finally talk to you,” Emma beamed.

“Likewise,” said Emily. “I didn’t realize you live in Queens too! How have we never met on the subway before?”

“Oh, no I don’t live here. I was just visiting my father. He just moved here, actually; my parents recently separated, you see.”

“Well, I’m very sorry to hear about the divorce,” Emily said genuinely.

“Pfft, they argued constantly. It was a relief when they finally broke up,” jokes Emma. “I’m fine, honestly.” There was a momentary silence before Emma spoke again.

“So, tell me, have you got your work placement sorted yet?” Emma asked jovially, clearly not wanting to bring the mood of the conversation down after mentioning her parents’ marital status.

“Unfortunately for me, not yet,” said Emily. “Have you?”

“There is a small veterinary clinic near where I live,” replied Emma. “They were happy when I approached them for work experience. They told me they were swamped with work at the moment and another set of hands would be really beneficial. You know, I bet if I asked, they would consider hiring you too. They need all the help they can get!”

“That’s so sweet, Emma!” Emily said warmly. “I’ll have to pass on the opportunity, though. You see, ever since I was a little girl, I’ve wanted to be a zookeeper. It’s my dream job! I’ve applied to every zoo here in the New York area. I’ve also applied to the neighboring states: Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Connecticut, Rhode Island, Massachusetts and Vermont, and yet none of them have any openings for me! They either don’t have any vacancies or they want someone who has more experience than me. I got so desperate I even applied to zoos that were as far away as Florida!”

“Wow,” said Emma. “I’m surprised that there were no available slots in any of the zoos in the state. That is surprising. Well, I hope you get accepted at one zoo. Something is bound to come up right?! And remember if it doesn’t, my offer still stands. You can also come work at the veterinary clinic that I work at.”

The conversation soon turned to other topics, such as their mutual love of contemporary music, devotion to animals and, of course, the men on their course that they fancied. The conversation lasted the entire way to their shared stop. They both disembarked the train and made their way to the university.

“What are you planning to specialize in?” asked Emma curiously as they walked to their class. “I’m guessing it is zoological medicine?”

“You guessed correctly,” smiled Emily. “What about you? What area are you planning to specialize in? Let me try to guess. You mentioned you enjoyed chemistry. So is it clinical pharmacology or microbiology?”

Emma shook her head, showing that her guess was incorrect.

“How about internal medicine?”

“Wrong again!”

“Okay, I got it! Is it pathology?” exclaimed Emily.

“Nope,” said Emma as she laughed.

“Fine, I give up,” said Emily jokingly.

“I want to specialize in a new and niche area, hybrid medicine,” said Emma.

“Hybrid medicine?” said Emily. “You mean those poor men and women that they get from prison and turn them into half-human, half-animal creatures and stick them in zoos?”

“I take it from your tone. You disapprove?” Emma said.

“I think it’s unethical to turn a person into an animal and treat them as such. It is degrading, and I do not know how it doesn’t infringe on their human rights!”

“You said you wanted to work in a zoo, though, didn’t you?” inquired Emma.

“I did, but I plan on working strictly with animals, and not with hybrids,” said Emily curtly.

“Hey! I don’t condone how they treat hybrids, but they still need medicine and their ailments to be treated like any other animal or human. I just think we need to be pragmatic about it. The hybrids exist and so are veterinarians that can treat and look after them. We can at least afford them that.”

“I hadn’t thought of it like that,” replied Emily. “I suppose you have a valid point, but I still don’t like the existence of hybrids. And the PIGS program is wrong on so many levels. I thought the point of prison is to reform people, not to punish them! Well, I still intend to work purely with animals and have nothing to do with hybrids.”

There was a momentary awkward silence that descended over their conversation. The sounds of other students milling about the campus as they went about their day suddenly become more noticeable.

“Sorry if I offended you,” said Emma as she hugged Emily.

“Don’t worry about it. You didn’t offend me,” replied Emily as she returned the hug. “I think I made a new friend today.”

Emma smiled sweetly at her and the two women entered the lecture theater where their lesson was about to begin.

Life in the Oceans

Emily and Emma took their seats in the lecture hall. Both of the women decided to take their seats at the very front of the hall as it would afford them the best opportunity to hear the lecturer and ask questions. Emily took her textbooks out of her bag, additionally she removed her laptop and placed it on the desk in front of her. She logged onto her PC and opened up the notes for today’s lecture titled “Life in the Oceans”.

Emily watched as their lecturer Dr. Sean Johnson appeared at nine o clock precisely and proceeded to walk to the raised lecture podium at the top of the lecture theater. Emily watched as the young lecturer opened his notes on his computer and connected his PC to the large projector in the hall. Dr. Johnson was dressed in a clearly tailor made black suit that fitted him exceedingly well. Emily had a crush on the curly haired, young professor since she first saw him. Her wandering eyes had clearly not gone unnoticed as Emma was staring at her curiously.

“I…” Emily said as she tried to think of something to say.

“Like the professor?” Emma replied teasingly.

This caused Emily to blush bright red.

“Awh that’s so cute Emily,” said Emma. “You didn’t mention this earlier on the train!”

Emma proceeded to playfully rib Emily over her crush on Dr. Johnson for the next few minutes until the lecture started. Dr. Johnson gently tapped his microphone to indicate that he was ready to begin his lecture and the noise emanating from the crowd of assembled students slowly died down as they turned their attention toward the enthusiastic professor.

“Good morning, everyone,” Dr. Johnson said into his microphone as he gave them all a pleasant smile. “Today we will be discussing life in the oceans! It is an exciting topic and one which I hope you will find as fascinating as I do.”

Dr. Johnson changed his slides to a picture of a wave breaking against a small outcropping of rocks in what looked like somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean.

“A simple question to start us thinking today is, what determines the chemistry of the oceans?”

Emily immediately raised her hand. She was still slightly blushing as she held her hand in the air. Ordinarily Emily knew the answers to the questions that the professor was posing but she would never answer as she was too nervous to speak in front of her fellow students, but with Emma beside her she was suddenly filled with a feeling of confidence that she had not had before.

“Is the ocean chemistry determined by life?” asked Emily sheepishly.

“Correct, top marks to you!” said the professor.

Emma gently nudged Emily in the ribs and gave her a thumbs up.

“To understand the composition of the oceans, it is necessary to first understand the processes of life that occur within it. Photosynthesis produces organic matter in the ocean, and this organic matter is destroyed by respiration. There are three reasons that this subject is so very important. Firstly, as I have already stated, it is impossible to understand the oceanic chemistry without understanding the biological processes that occur within it. Secondly, to understand the chemical constraints of the ocean, it is crucial to understand the limitations of biological production. And lastly, it is imperative that we fully understand the balance between ocean productivity and respiration, a process that we call export production.”

The professor took a sip from the adjacent bottle of water on his podium.

“Why do chemical oceanographers prefer that we use the unit of moles when talking about nutrients in the ocean?” Dr. Johnson asked.

Emily again raised her hand, being the first one in the lecture hall to do so. The professor nodded his head at her to answer.

“Is it because using moles makes it easier to compare stoichiometric ratios between nutrients and carbon easier in the ocean?” said Emily.

“Correct again! What is your name?” asked Dr. Johnson.

“Emily White,” responded Emily, trying to keep her voice level.

“Thank you, Emily, you clearly have been following my material.”

Emily blushed as Emma giggled beside her.

“In what oceanic regions is primary production high?” asked the professor.

“Coastal regions and the Arabian sea,” Emily said aloud, not even bothering to raise her hand this time.

Dr. Johnson smiled in approval.

“And in what oceanic regions is primary production low?”

“In central gyres,” said Emily confidently.

The lecture continued in this fashion for the next hour, with the professor posing questions and Emily enthusiastically answering them. Her passion for the subject was clearly coming across to the professor.

After the lesson concluded, Emily and Emma made their way to their next class. It was zoology, a subject in which Emily was even more passionate about. The two women took their seats, again at the front of the lecture hall and waited for the lecture to commence.

“Hello class,” said Dr. Lucy Strickland, as she walked towards the podium. Dr. Lucy Strickland was someone who Emily admired immensely. Emily was a staunch and proud feminist, and Dr. Strickland was a perfect example of a strong, independent, and self-made woman that she could aspire to emulate. She was a role model for Emily. It also helped that Emily was extremely interested in her material.

“Today we will be talking about Phylum Chordata, or as some of you may know them, the fish classes. This is a class that includes lampreys, hagfish, salmon, trout, sharks, rays, tuna, sardine, flounder, seahorses, catfish etc. This class is the most diverse and successful group of living vertebrates. They account for almost half of all vertebrate species, with approximately two-hundred species categorized each year,” said Dr. Strickland as she moved through her slides on the projector.

“Whilst it is true that fish are by far the most abundant and diverse of all the vertebrate groups, they remain the least known group of vertebrates. Fish are also the oldest known vertebrates, with their first appearance in the early Cambrian era. Fish are aquatic and are highly adapted for aquatic life, they occupy nearly every kind of saltwater and freshwater habitats. The skin of fish consists of two layers, the epidermis and the dermis, the epidermis secretes a slimy mucous and the dermis produces scales in most fish. The skeleton of fish begins as a cartilage framework, and during adulthood this cartilage is replaced by bone. Bone is a tissue unique to the vertebrates,” Dr. Strickland continued.

Emily was enthralled by the lecture and was soaking in all the information that she was hearing. Aquatic life fascinated her, after all the majority of the planet was covered by the oceans and yet we knew frighteningly little about the life that the ocean contained.

Eventually the lecture ended and Emily and Emma parted ways promising to meet up again tomorrow. Emily could not believe that she had never talked to Emma before, she seemed like such a kind and lovely person. Emma then went to the university athletics’ club where she participated in an intense training session that was being held. The workout consisted of two one-thousand-meter sprints followed by a two-minute rest periods, two-eight-hundred-meter sprints followed by a ninety-second rest period and finally a two by four-hundred-meter sprints with a sixty-second rest period. The goal of the session was to decrease the length of each interval whilst increasing the pace.

After the workout Emily was sweaty and tired and headed to the showers. She quickly removed her shoes and her running attire and enjoyed the feeling of the warm water flow over her toned and athletic body. She ran a hand along her flat stomach and up to her small, pert breasts as she washed her body. She exited the showers and got dressed into the clothes she had been wearing that day.

Afterwards she went for some post-workout food with some of her athletics friends. There was a local café shop that served a delightful salad that the women enjoyed. Whilst there they discussed their plans for the semester, most of the women were also in their final year of university, just like Emily was.

Tanya for instance, was a final year finance and economics graduate who was hoping to get an internship on Wall Street once she graduated. Julie was a geography student who was hoping to move abroad to Europe next year and was optimistic about doing a PhD in one of the European universities. Keira was a high-flying physics student that was enthusiastic about getting a job in the nuclear industry.

Emily told her friends that she wanted to be a zookeeper as her career and that she had a work placement coming up soon as part of her course. She opened up and told them that whilst she had applied to numerous zoos across the country, she was concerned that she would not be offered a job in any of the wildlife parks. If she didn’t source employment soon for her course, then she would fail as it was mandatory to work for six-months as part of the curriculum.

Her friends assured her that she would of course find employment somewhere before the deadline. Her friends told her that she was an intelligent, resourceful, and independent woman and that she would figure something out and that she shouldn’t worry about it. This advice made Emily feel a whole lot better and perked her mood up.

After lunch with her friends Emily made her way to the subway. This time, however, she wasn’t so lucky as she did not manage to find a seat and was forced to stand the entire journey. The train was extremely humid and hot, and Emily could not wait for the journey to end. She briefly checked her emails on her smartphone hoping that she would receive correspondence from someone from one of the many zoos that she had reached out to. Unfortunately, her email inbox was empty, and she put away her phone and glanced around. People were packed together in the train like sardines. Despite having lived in New York City her entire life, she never got used to the volume of people that used the public transportation system each day. It always made her uncomfortable being near this many people in such a small, confined space.

Finally, the train reached her stop and she disembarked and made her way out of the subway station. She was grateful for the slight breeze as she made her way home to her apartment. She checked her phone, and it was six-thirty in the evening. As per the usual routine, Emily was the first to arrive home, shortly after her mother and sister would show up.

Emily entered the house and left her bag next to the front door and went into the kitchen. She splashed some cold water over her face and went to the fridge where she took a chilled bottle of water and drank it greedily. It sure was warm in New York today she thought to herself. She then went to her room and hurled herself onto her beg, kicking her shoes off. She placed her hands on her toned stomach and started up at the ceiling enjoying the peace and quiet.

She promptly fell into a deep sleep where she had a pleasant dream. In the dream she was working as a veterinarian at some nondescript zoo in New York. She was in charge of caring for the entire menagerie of animals and she was excelling at it. Her boss at the zoo was praising her and she was receiving accolades and recognition for her work. It was satisfying to be in receipt of the awards, but mainly she just enjoyed working with the animals of the zoo. Her parents and sister even visited and were extremely impressed by how well she was overseeing the zoo. Emily couldn’t help but walk around the wildlife park with a big goofy smile on her face.

Unexpected News

“Hey sis,” said a voice beside Emily, waking her from her deep slumber. Emily moaned as she opened her eyes and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She turned her head and saw her sister was lying on the bed next to her, smiling.

Emily and Rachel were twin sisters. They both had deep brown eyes and looked almost identical apart from their hair, whereas Emily had dark black hair, Rachel had light blonde hair. Aside from their hair colour, it would be near impossible to tell them apart.

“How long was I asleep?” asked Emily tiredly.

“About an hour,” replied Rachel. “Mum is downstairs making dinner for us. We’re having tacos tonight, your favorite!”

Emily sat up in the bed and stretched. She was still sore from the training session she had completed earlier in the day.

“How was your day, Rach?” asked Emily.

“Can’t complain, I finished some essays for my English lit class and submitted them for grading,” said Rachel as she got up off the bed. “This guy on my course, Ben, is also hitting on me,” said Rachel as she picked up a pink bra off the floor and twirled it. Emily snatched it from her grasp.

“And do you like Ben?” asked Emily with a raised eyebrow.

“Not particularly. He’s kinda cute, but it is just so much fun leading him on. He wants this booty,” joked Rachel, as she faced away from Emily and turned her head and smacked her ass exaggeratedly. She then twerked.

“Stop it!” laughed Emily as she threw a pillow at her sister.

“We have to make do with what we got, sis. The White sisters are not known for their cleavage, but we have great booties!” quipped Rachel. “Seriously though, sis, I have a new boyfriend every week, and yet I’ve never seen you with anyone. Are you a lesbian? It’s totally cool with me, I’m very supportive of it, you know that it’s not a–“

“I’m not a lesbian, Rach,” said Emily, rolling her eyes.

“Then why no boyfriends?”

“I… I guess I just don’t have the time,” replied Emily.

This time it was Rachel’s time to roll her eyes.

“Who doesn’t have time for a good dicking!” said Rachel in jest. “Is it because of this dream of yours to be a zookeeper?” enquired Rachel.

“You think it’s stupid, don’t you, Rach?” said Emily sheepishly.

Rachel wrapped both her arms around Emily and gave her a hug.

“I think it’s cute,” said Rachel. “And I know you can do whatever you set your mind to,” said Rachel warmly.

“Thanks, sis,” said Emily as they disentangled from their hug.

“I think we should probably go downstairs for food before Laura gets pissed!” laughed Rachel.

Emily nodded her head in agreement and the two sisters made their way down the stairs. Emily grew hungry as she smelt the tacos wafting up the stairs. They descended the staircase and entered the kitchen where their mother, Laura, was cooking.

“Evening girls,” said Laura as she retrieved the tacos from the oven.

Their mother, Laura, had long, black hair that reached past her shoulders. The resemblance to her daughters was very much clear. At thirty-nine years old, Laura looked like a much younger woman. At eighteen, Laura had gotten pregnant with the twins. As soon as she had told Jim she was pregnant, he had proposed to her, and they were married and living together within a year.

Emily and Rachel sat at the dinner table, and Laura served up the tacos. Emily thought the tacos looked and smelled delicious. The tacos were filled with beef, chicken, beans, vegetables such as lettuce, onion, tomatoes, chiles and cheese, and garnished with condiments such as salsa, guacamole, and sour cream. Emily was salivating, just looking at the feast before her. Laura sat down at the table and the three women tucked into their food.

“So,” said Laura in between mouthfuls of food. “How was everyone’s day?”

“I finished and submitted my English lit assignments,” said Rachel cheerfully.

“Great Rach! How about you, Emily?” asked Laura.

“Oh, nothing spectacular, just the usual, attended some lectures and went to athletics training afterwards. The lectures were interesting though, we covered oceanic chemistry and Phylum Chordata,” said Emily.

“Right, right,” laughed her mother. “Me and Rach completely understand what Phylum Chordata is,” Laura said as she winked at Rachel, who laughed.

“Sometimes I don’t think I am related to you both,” Emily said, pretending to be annoyed. “Fish! Phylum Chordata are fish!”

“You really got all the brains in the family,” joked Rachel.

“Hey Rach, don’t sell yourself short,” said Laura. “You both excel in different areas, which is to be expected, as you are different people. The world would be a very dismal place if we were all the same, right? It’s our uniqueness that makes things interesting.”

“Thanks Laura, but we both know that I’m going to be unemployed next year,” laughed Rachel, which made her mother shake her head in disagreement.

“You will be fine,” said Laura. “You both will. I know it.”

There was a brief silence as they ate their food. Her mother broke the silence with a question.

“Have you heard from any of the zoos that you applied to about work placement?” asked Laura.

Emily shook her head in disappointment.

“Nope, nothing yet!” Emily replied. “I’m starting to get a bit worried about my work placement, if I don’t get something soon, I may fail the year! I’m starting to wonder if perhaps I should just settle for something else, a woman on my course offered me a place at a veterinary clinic.”

“That was very kind of her,” said Laura. “I forgot to mention Emily, you got a letter today in the mail,” Laura said as she stood up and went to a kitchen drawer to retrieve the said letter. Laura then handed the letter to Emily, who examined it confused.

“That’s strange, I don’t usually get anything in the mail. I wonder who it is from?” she said as she searched for the sender’s address. She flipped the envelope around and read the sender details. Her heart immediately started to race.

“The sender is a Mr. Luke Olsen from the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo,” Emily said excitedly.

Laura sat back down at the table and interlocked her fingers in apprehension. Rachel leaned forward and pushed her plate of food aside.

“Come on, sis, read the letter, don’t keep us in suspense!” ordered Rachel.

“Emily, just remember, however this goes, it is not a reflection on you as a person,” her mother said, trying to preemptively prepare her daughter for the worst eventuality, just in case.

Emily picked up a knife and gingerly sliced the envelope open, and carefully retrieved the letter. She then unfolded the letter and coughed to clear her and tried to steady her nerves as she began to read the contents of the letter.

“Dear Emily White,” Emily read aloud as she began reading the letter.

“Thank you for your interest in applying to the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo. After reviewing your application, I am extremely impressed with the breadth of knowledge and passion that someone as young as yourself possesses. I feel that you would be a great asset to the zoo here in Florida as a resident zookeeper, and to that end, it is my absolute pleasure to offer you the role of junior zookeeper at the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo!”

Emily jumped into the air in jubilation and Rachel and Laura stood up and ran over to her. The three women were hugging and clapping Emily on the back. Emily clutched the letter tightly in her hand, not quite believing what she had just read. Her dream was about to become a reality.

“Read the rest of the letter!” said both Laura and Rachel in unison.

Emily smiled at them and turned her attention back to the letter in her hand.

“As the director of operations here at the zoo, I am happy to announce that we can offer you a one-year contract that should fulfill your work placement requirements for your university course. I would love to meet with you to discuss what area of the zoo you would like to work in, and I hope to be able to facilitate your choice. If you decide that you want to accept this offer, please arrive at the zoo on the twentieth of September. Please make your way to the main reception building, and my secretary will be able to alert me to your arrival. I hope to see you then! Yours sincerely, Paul Olsen, director of zoo operations at Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo.”

Emily still couldn’t quite believe the letter that she held in front of her. She had to reread it several times just to be sure that it was indeed real. She passed the letter to Laura so that she could verify the contents of the letter were indeed real and accurate, and it wasn’t just some horrible misunderstanding.

“Congratulations sis!” shrieked Rachel as she hugged Emily, squeezing her tightly. “I knew you could do it, go girl!”

Laura smiled and nodded her head to Emily in a clear display of approval.

“Well then,” said Laura. “That doesn’t leave you a lot of time, the twentieth is next week. We have a lot to do! We need to get you packed and we need to find you accommodation in Florida for the year. I’m going to go make some phone calls, try and see if we can find you some suitable accommodation down south. Emily, you start packing, and Rach, give her a hand, make sure she doesn’t forget anything important.”

Emily and Rachel eagerly made their way upstairs to Emily’s bedroom to begin the process of packing. Emily fetched her travel suitcase from out of her closet and threw it on the bed. She unzipped it and opened it out, ready to fill it with items that she would need in Florida. Emily quickly began to stuff the suitcase with her underwear, clothing, and books. Rachel on the other hand was stuffing the suitcase with bikinis and thongs.

“Listen girl, Florida is way hotter than New York. You are going to live in bikinis,” said Rachel with a smirk on her face. “It is going to be shit having you so far away, we’ve never been separated for this long before. I want you to promise me that you will have fun, try and at least get laid by some hunky Baywatch Florida man!”

Emily felt herself blush at Rachel’s words. In the entirety of her life, Emily had only had one brief relationship with a boy, and she had never had sex. She was embarrassed by the implications of Rachel’s words, but she knew she was right. Why should she be afraid to explore her body?

There was a knock on the door and Laura entered the room, looking cheerful.

“Great news Emily, I just got off the phone with a local rental company in Florida and they have an affordable apartment in Miami that just went on the market! I said we would be interested in taking a look and they offered us a chance to look at the apartment! I suggest we leave tomorrow and take a flight to Miami in the morning, that will let us look at the apartment and give you plenty of time to get set-up in Florida before you start your new job. I’m so proud of you Emily,” Laura said as she hugged her.

“Me too,” said Rachel as she joined the hug.

And just like that, Emily was going to go to Florida to pursue her dream of being a zookeeper.

What A Wonderful Place

A mere week later Emily found herself sat in a chair in the reception room waiting to meet Luke Olsen. She was nervous and jittery as she sat in the chair waiting for him. She was dressed in formal attire, a blue business skirt with a tucked in white shirt and a pair of high heels. She nervously fidgeted with her watch strap as she awaited Luke. She desperately wanted to make a great first impression on him as this job meant so much to her. She still couldn’t believe that she had managed to snag this opportunity, considering she was still in university and the competitive nature of gaining employment at a zoo.

“Emily White?” The receptionist was calling her name.

Emily coughed to clear her throat and stood up and walked over to the receptionist’s desk.

“That’s me!” said Emily, flashing her a brief smile.

“Welcome to the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo! Mr. Olsen is ready to see you now. If you go through the double doors behind me, straight down the corridor and take the first door on the right, you will find Mr. Olsen’s office.”

Emily thanked the receptionist and headed towards the double doors. She was surprised by the cleanliness of the building, it was immaculate. The white marble floors sparkled, and the walls were a clinical white colour. The entire building felt more like a hospital than it did a corporate office. Emily followed the receptionists’ directions until she reached Mr. Olsen’s office. She gently knocked on the door. She heard a voice instructing her to enter the room. She pushed open the door and entered.

“Emily!” said Mr. Olsen, clearly delighted at her presence. “It is a pleasure to finally meet you,” said Mr. Olsen as he walked over to her and extended his hand. Emily took his hand and nervously shook it.

Luke Olsen did not fit the image of him that she had built up in her head. To be a director of a zoo she had assumed that he was an older gentleman. She had imagined him looking something more akin to her grandfather, grey hair, and a beard perhaps. Instead, she was confronted with a younger-looking man who looked as if he could be one of her fellow students at university.

“Likewise, Mr. Olsen,” replied Emily cheerfully.

“Oh please, call me Luke. We can dispense with such formalities now. Please take a seat,” said Luke gesturing to a chair positioned in front of his desk. Both sat down across from each other, and Emily smiled at him.

“Luke, thank you so much for this opportunity. This means everything to me, I’ve always dreamed of being a zookeeper and working with animals since I was a little girl,” Emily gushed, slightly blushing.

“The pleasure was all mine, Emily; it is not often that you encounter someone so passionate and talented such as yourself. I knew immediately that you would make an excellent addition to the zoo!”

This statement caused Emily to blush again. She reached out and took a sip of the bottle of water that had been left on the table for her. The water quenched her thirst and allowed her to regroup her thoughts, she was terrible at accepting compliments. She was enthralled by the spectacular view of the zoo that was visible through the floor-to-ceiling windows that were situated behind Luke. She could see exhibits sprawling ahead of her, with guests mingling and milling below.

“Did you find the trip to Florida okay? Are you adjusting alright? I know you are a New York girl, and well, this climate is probably a lot more humid than what you are typically accustomed to.”

“The trip was pretty uneventful, my mother and sister helped me pack and move into my flat. After that they both went back to New York. And the weather here is much more pleasant than New York, especially coming into the Fall it will be nice to not have to worry about snow!”

“I am truly happy to hear you are settling in okay, you never know, you may like Florida so much you may never return to New York again!” Luke said teasingly, causing Emily to laugh.

“My mother would kill me if I didn’t go back to New York,” said Emily. “We are a close-knit family; we’ve had to be since my dad was stationed abroad.”

“Enough small talk I suppose,” said Luke. “Let’s get down to business,” he said as he leaned forward in his chair and retrieved a stack of papers from his desk drawer and put them on the table in front of Emily, which surprised her.

“That is a lot of paperwork for a temporary job,” said Emily apprehensively. “Why is there so much paperwork?”

“Things are different down here in Florida with regards to hiring people, we have a lot more regulations – more red tape if you will. It’s all standard and above board, I assure you. It is just typical human resources jargon, you know, holiday entitlements etc. You just need to sign here,” said Luke as he licked his fingers as turned to the last page in the document.

“I’m not sure I should be signing this without reading it,” Emily said nervously.

“Of course, I understand – take all the time you need to read the contract. The sooner you sign the sooner we can start your training,” Luke said politely.

“You want me to start training today?” Emily asked excitedly.

“Why of course! Although if you want to spend a few hours reading the contract first, we can always start tomorrow. I’m sure the head keeper won’t mind.”

Emily couldn’t believe that she could potentially be starting her training as a zookeeper today, she had figured that she would have to attend employee inductions first and would have to read documentation for the first week. She bit her lip and looked at Luke with a smile.

“Fuck it,” she thought to herself, “I should probably just sign the contract so I can start working.”

Emily looked down at the contract and filled her name in block capital letters and added her sprawling signature to the document. When she was finished, she smirked and sat back into her chair and looked at Luke.

“Alright then! I can start training today?” Emily said enthusiastically.

Luke reached over and picked up the contract and examined her signature. He then opened a bottle of whiskey that had been sitting on his table and poured himself a glass.

“Would you like some whiskey?” Luke asked Emily.

“No thank you, I don’t drink whiskey,” Emily replied politely.

“Suit yourself,” said Luke as he knocked back the glass of whiskey.

“That was easier than expected,” Luke laughed as he reclined in his chair.

Emily gave him a bemused expression.

“You were an absolute blessing, Emily. I was running out of options; I couldn’t find any female inmates to agree to the program, I couldn’t convince any women in the public to agree either. Then one day, out of the blue I get an email from you. Imagine my surprise when I searched your Facebook profile and discovered that not only were you smart, but you were also beautiful!”

“I’m confused,” said Emily. “What program are you talking about?”

“Have you ever heard of the PIGS program?” asked Luke.

“Of course, I’ve heard of the PIGS program, who hasn’t? It’s an acronym for ‘People In Grievous Situations’, I believe,” said Emily, clearly confused. “I’m just not sure why you are referencing it now?”

Luke licked his fingers and turned through the pages of the document that Emily had just signed, clearly searching for a particular passage or piece of text. Emily sat in her chair completely bemused by the whole situation.

“Ah here we are,” said Luke. “I, Emily White, do agree to volunteer to join the PIGS program, thereby renouncing any and all human rights and becoming property of the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo,” read Luke excitedly. “In other words, you are fucked Emily.”

“Wait, I did not agree to this!” said Emily, suddenly frightened. She immediately stood up and ran to the door and opened it. She was shocked to bump into two security guards standing in the doorway. They were both extremely burly gentlemen and Emily knew there was no chance she was going to be able to push her way past either of them.

“Luke, please, I’m not sure what you think is happening here but I’m begging you just let me go and I won’t say anything,” Emily pleaded, but to no avail.

“Emily, Emily, Emily, it is all here in writing. You read the contract and knew exactly what you were agreeing to,” said Luke, clearly aware of the two security guards now in the room.

“You bastard! You are lying! Please!” said Emily, turning to the security guards. “There has been some kind of misunderstanding here, I didn’t sign the contract willingly, I was here to sign a contract as a junior zoo keeper, not signing up for the fucking PIGS program,” screamed Emily.

Luke walked over to the security guards and showed them proof of her signature. Upon seeing her signature and ID, the guards were satisfied of the legitimacy and accuracy of the contract and moved to apprehend her. Emily retreated into a corner of the room and frantically lashed out at the two guards who were slowly encroaching into her personal space.

“Stay away from me!” shrieked Emily. “Don’t come any closer!”

The guards continued their inevitable advance and quickly seized the struggling woman between them, each man took one of her arms and restrained her. Emily for her part continued to squeal and roar and tried to break free of the men’s embrace.

“Take her to the surgical theatre,” said Luke dismissively.

“The surgical theatre?” Emily said alarmed, her eyes wide with apprehension. “No, no, do not take me there, I am not going to become a human hybrid! No, you can’t do this to me, please let me go! I’m a free woman, you can’t turn me into some sort of freak please!”

“Emily,” said Luke as he settled back into his chair and smiled at her, “welcome to the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo!” Luke then gestured with his head for the guards to take her away, and Emily was escorted from the office.

Emily was oblivious to the corridors and stairwells that the men dragged her through as she had tears in her eyes that were obstructing her view. She desperately tried to resist her transportation to the operating theatre with every sinew of strength in her body. She couldn’t believe what was happening to her.

Eventually they arrived at the hospital wing of the zoo and Emily was screaming at the top of her lungs for help and desperately trying to break free of the men’s ironclad grip on her shoulders. Her efforts proved to be futile, as she was unable to escape their grasp.

Emily was brought to a changing room and a nurse ordered her to strip. Emily initially refused to, and she was rewarded with a shock from a cattle prod. After that she complied with their request and stripped.

She quickly unbuttoned her white shirt, fumbling with the buttons and placed it on the floor. Then she removed her high heels and skirt, leaving her in her undergarments. Emily crossed her arms uncomfortably across her chest as the nurse raised an eyebrow indicating that she should remove the rest of her clothing. Emily complied, reaching the clasp of her bra behind her back, and unhooking it. She let her bra fall to the floor and covered her small, pert breasts with one arm and removed her panties with the other. She used her right arm to cover her breasts and her left arm to cover her vagina.

“Modesty,” the nurse chortled, “you’re going to learn to lose that very quickly!”

The nurse had a pale blue surgical gown in her hand, Emily had worn one before when she was younger and had been admitted to hospital with a viral infection. The nurse threw the gown at Emily’s feet.

“Put that on,” instructed the nurse.

Emily gingerly bent down and picked up the gown. She quickly put on the gown, glad to have her modesty back. She was suddenly aware of the coldness of the tiled floor against her bare feet as she stood there shivering.

The nurse beckoned for Emily to follow her down a corridor and into the surgical room. Emily was looking around, surveying her surroundings for a potential exit. She was devastated to see the same two burly security guards from earlier had been posted in the corridor, clearly their purpose was to ensure that Emily did not escape.

Emily gulped as she entered the surgical theatre. The room was pristine and clean, and there was a smell of disinfectant in the air. Emily was led to the operating table and instructed to lay down. A breathing mask was placed over Emily’s mouth and she heard the hiss of the gas as it was administered to her. Emily was instructed to count backwards from ten.

“Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five…” Emily suddenly felt herself getting tired, and before she could comprehend what was happening, she felt herself slip into unconsciousness.

A New Day

Emily was awoken by the sound of laughter and shouting. She slowly opened her eyes, not sure of where she was. She couldn’t quite remember where she was, or how she had got here. She looked up and saw a white ceiling above her. She propped herself up on her elbows and examined her surroundings.

She was in a bed, her body covered by a blue duvet cover. The floor was composed of white tiles and the walls were painted a dark blue colour. There was a toilet and sink in one corner, and a desk within the other. There were bars that looked out onto an empty corridor. It suddenly occurred to Emily, she was in a prison cell.

Suddenly all the memories of the previous day came flooding back like a tsunami into Emily’s head: Luke Olsen, the contract, and the surgery. With trepidation, Emily slowly peeled back her duvet cover.

“What the fuck!” Emily screamed.

She was completely naked, and her pubic hair had been shaved. Emily reached down and felt her pubic area, it was completely smooth. She also noticed that her breasts were slightly larger than they had been before. Emily sat up in bed, with the blanket wrapped around her and saw there was a medical chart detailing the surgery that had been performed on her.

She read the chart, there was lots of complex medical information detailed in the report, but there was a section that detailed the general results of the procedure. Emily discovered that her pubic hair follicles, her leg hair follicles, and her underarm hair follicles had been lasered with some new technology, ensuring that hair would never grow in these areas again. She also learned that her A-cup breasts had been enlarged to B-cup breasts utilizing some experimental stem cell technology. Emily felt her new breasts and confirmed that they were completely natural, there were no signs of implants there.

“Hello gorgeous,” said a familiar voice outside of the cell.

It was Luke Olsen, dressed in his signature suit, leaning against the cell bars and looking smug.

“I swear, once I get free from this place, you are going to jail for a long time. You cannot do this to me, imprisoning me and performing a surgery on me, you will never get away with this!” said Emily.

“Point of correction, Emily. Surgeries, not a single surgery. This was merely your first one,” replied Luke with a smile as he noticed Emily’s eyes widen with shock. “Oh yes, you heard me right dear, more surgeries are planned for you. By the time I’m finished with you, you won’t even recognize yourself,” laughed Luke. “And as for this nonsense about me not getting away with it, we’ve been over this before Emily. You signed the contract; it was not my fault that you didn’t read the finer print. In the eyes of the State of Florida, you belong to this zoo and therefore have no human rights.”

Emily felt tears forming in her eyes, but she was too proud to let herself cry. If Luke wanted Emily to be a scared little girl, he was going to be sorely disappointed. Emily knew that she was fucked, she knew how little rights were afforded to human hybrids under the law, and as she had signed the contract her human protections and privileges were effectively removed.

Emily stood up and wrapped the duvet around her as she walked towards the cell bars and looked Luke Olsen straight in the eyes.

“Alright mother fucker, what now?” asked Emily.

“Wow, you are a tough bitch,” laughed Luke. “Usually, people break down after the first surgery, after they realize how much deep shit they are in. But that isn’t you, now, is it? Emily White.”

Emily kept her eye contact with Luke. She stared deep into his eyes and fought back the sense of dread and fear that was threatening to consume her. It was important that she maintain control of her emotions in front of Luke, she would not allow him the satisfaction of seeing her scared. After a few tenuous moments Luke finally spoke.

“You have been assigned to the centaur exhibit for the next few days, until your body has recovered enough for your next surgery. You will clean this particular exhibit: shovel shit, wash the centaurs and keep their area tidy. Do you understand?” asked Luke to a seething Emily.

“What choice do I have?” Emily spat.

“Now you are getting it!” laughed Luke as he reveled in her humiliation. “Now, for the sensibilities of the guests, you will be provided with clothing,” said Luke as he rummaged through a black bag that he held in his arms. He retrieved what he was searching for and handed Emily a thong through the bars of her cell. Emily rolled her eyes as she accepted the thong, of course Luke was going to have her wear something that was meant to humiliate her.

Emily sat down on the edge of her bed, careful to ensure that her body was covered by the blanket. She scowled at Luke as she slid the thong up under the blanket and stood up and stepped into the thong. She adjusted her underwear beneath her blanket, noticing the discomfort of the thong as it rode up her ass cheeks.

Luke then handed her a pair of what appeared to be nipple pasties in the shape of seashells. They looked barely big enough to cover her nipples.

“You fucking pervert, I’m not wearing those,” cried Emily. “why can’t I just wear a bra or bikini?”

“Don’t be so shy with your body Emily, you are going to have to learn to be comfortable in your own skin, or rather your ‘new body’. Besides, nipple pasties are standard attire for females in their respective exhibits during the day,” said Luke.

“What do you mean ‘during the day’” asked Emily, confused.

“Oh, sweet Emily, you are so naïve. You will learn that secret soon enough, chortled Luke. “For now, let’s focus on getting you transformed first – oh silly me, I nearly forgot this!” said Luke as he produced one final item from his bag. It was a collar.

“No, no, no, no,” yelled Emily, “I’m not wearing a fucking collar – you creep!”

“You can either put this collar on voluntarily or I can call security, those two gentlemen from my office would more than love to get their hands on you again I am sure,” said Luke.

Emily stood with the blanket draped around her, and the nipple pasties still clutched in her hands. She steadied her breath and calmed her breathing, she knew that Luke was just trying to evoke a reaction from her so he could use it as an excuse to punish her. Emily reached out and silently took the collar.

She sat down on the floor and placed the duvet over her head for privacy. She fumbled in the darkness, attempting to place the nipple pasties on her nipples. After a few minutes of delay, she was successfully able to put on her nipple pasties. She then peaked her head and arms out from under the duvet and examined the collar: it was a bright red colour, with a small tag attached to it with writing inscribed on it.

“Emily White, if lost please return to Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo.”

Emily looked up to see grinning at her as she read the tag. She was furious that this could be happening to her, how could they treat her as an animal? Everyone knew that hybrids were criminals who had broken the law, but Emily had done nothing wrong suave for trusting the wrong man. She could not believe how she was being punished for that mistake.

Emily reached up and placed the collar around her neck and fumbled with the clasp at the back. She heard a click as the clasp was closed. She found that she was then unable to open the clasp again. Luke noticed her confused expression.

“Sweetheart, you can’t take off that collar, only I can open it with a remote,” he said waving a controller in front of her. “You will wear that collar permanently; it does not get removed. The collar has a shock function embedded in it to prevent you from leaving the confines of the zoo. Let’s give it a test,” said Luke as he pressed a combination of buttons on the remote.

Suddenly Emily felt a jolt of electricity pass through her body, she felt extreme pain and discomfort emanating from her collar. She crumpled to the floor, reduced to her knees. She desperately tried to remove the collar; she was clawing at her neck trying to remove it. Abruptly the pain ceased, and Emily stared up at Luke.

“That was just a demonstration of the functionalities of the collar. And like I said, trying to escape the boundaries of the zoo will result in immense pain for you. Now, enough conversation – remove your duvet and let’s take you to where you will be working for the next few days.”

Emily cautiously stood up and removed her duvet. She glanced at herself in the mirror, she looked ridiculous. She was completely nude except for a red thong and red nipple pasties that hardly covered her nipples. She shifted her weight uncomfortably as she tried to adjust the collar around her neck.

Luke opened the door of her cell and she slowly walked outside. Luke led her along a corridor and to a door that led outside. She was surprised that when the door was opened, they were in the center of the zoo; the prison cell was located in the central area of the zoo.

The zoo was empty of visitors as Emily was led to the centaur exhibit. She was thankful for that, as she did not have to deal with guests staring at her near-naked body. Emily, used to New York weather was not used to the warmth of the Florida weather, the tarmacadam was burning the soles of her feet as she followed Luke.

Emily finally arrived at the exhibit, and she stopped to peer into it. It consisted of a large field and a stream of water, all enclosed by a thick wall of glass that allowed the visitor to watch the centaurs. Emily was led to a service door in the wall and into the exhibit.

“You will spend the next few days here caring for these hybrids. I will return in a few days and then you will undergo your second surgery. If you disobey or cause any issues here, just be aware that I will not hesitate to use the shock function of your collar again,” said Luke coldly as he closed the door to the exhibit behind her.

Emily stood there as a lone centaur came galloping towards her. He was huge, bigger than Emily could possibly have imagined. He had a large bare chest, rippling with muscles. His pectoral muscles bounced as he made his way towards her. The lower part of his body consisted of a large, brown horse.

“What is your name?” asked the centaur gruffly.

“My, my, my name is… Emily,” she stuttered, clearly in shock at the creature that stood before her. Emily had seen pictures of hybrids before, but never had she seen one in real life, she had never visited a hybrid zoo with her family. Emily, suddenly aware of her exposed chest, folded her arms over her chest.

“What type of hybrid creature are they turning you into?” asked the centaur curiously.

“I’m not sure, they just put me through my first surgery last night,” replied Emily honestly. “How did you know they are turning me into a hybrid?” asked Emily curiously.

“Typically, before someone is changed into a hybrid, they are brought to the centaur exhibit to do menial work here, it keeps the person busy till their next surgery,” said the centaur. “What crime did you commit that they decided to change you into a hybrid?”

“I didn’t commit any crime,” said Emily indignantly. This elicited a deep laugh from the centaur. He placed his broad arms on his hips and looked down at Emily, examining her.

“Of course, you didn’t,” replied the centaur, clearly not believing her. “And I didn’t commit armed robbery! My name is George by the way,” said the centaur. “Come with me and I will introduce you to the rest of the centaurs.”

Emily spent the next few days caring for the centaurs: she shoveled their shit, trimmed the grass, ensured there was enough hay, and washed the centaurs. She had to admit she didn’t mind washing the centaurs. She needed a ladder to reach the human half of the hybrid but lathering soap and washing the chiseled muscles of the male centaurs made her heart flutter.

She was taken back to her cell at the end of each day where she was grateful to be able to remove the nipple pasties and the thong and she had a nice warm shower to soothe her aching muscles. Working with the centaurs was a physically demanding job. Despite her fear and apprehension at her current circumstances, she was glad that after the physical exertion of the day she was at least able to sleep deeply and soundly. Emily almost convinced herself that maybe the second surgery would never come, maybe this was it. Afterall she could live with her B cups and hairless legs. But unfortunately for Emily, there was to be another surgery.

As Red as a Rose

Emily felt herself awakening by degrees. She had been taken to the surgical theatre last night for another operation. She stared up at the ceiling, afraid to examine the damage that had been wrought upon her body. She was not looking forward to seeing how the surgeons had mutilated her now. She had been placed back into her cell.

After waiting for what felt like an age Emily finally sat up in her bed. She was about to peel back her blanket when she noticed something different on her fingernails. She sat up in bed and looked at her hands, examining them.

“What the fuck!” she muttered.

Her fingernails were a deep, glossy red colour. Despite her best efforts, she was unable to remove the colour from her nails, it appeared to be permanent. She removed her blanket and was dismayed to see her breasts were once again enlarged. They were now the size of peaches on her chest. Emily got out of bed and walked over to the mirror in her room.

For the first time in her life, she noticed there was a visible jiggle and bounce to her breasts as she walked across the room to her mirror. Emily felt a deep, burning anger bubble up inside of her. She couldn’t believe that her body was being changed so fully and completely against her will. She felt like she was nothing but a plaything for the zoo.

She stood nude in front of the mirror and examined her new body. She cupped her enlarged breasts in her hands and felt their new weight, unimpressed by their presence. As Emily was examining her new breasts, she also made another discovery, a deep, red eyeshadow had been applied to her, and like her nails, it appeared to be permanent. Emily shuddered as she realized she was being sexualized.

Emily retrieved the medical chart from the end of her bed and consulted it, and surely enough it confirmed her suspicions: the fingernails and her eyeshadow were permanently applied, and in addition to that, she also found out that she was now the owner of C-cup breasts.

Emily noticed that a pair of nipple pasties and a thong had been left out for her, and she summarily put them on. As Emily was contemplating what had been done to her there was a knock on her cell door. A security guard was standing outside.

“Emily White, you are to come with me,” said the guard matter-of-factly as he opened the cell door and Emily followed him. It was still early morning; the sun was just rising as they walked across the zoo. The zoo had not yet opened, and it was eerily quiet as Emily was escorted to her destination.

After following the security guard for what felt like an age, they finally stopped by an exhibit. The exhibit itself consisted of a rectangular field with shortly cut grass, with a smattering of trees, and surrounded by waist-high cast iron bars. The security guard opened a gate and Emily gulped at what she saw.

Despite having seen and working with centaurs, she was completely unprepared for what she saw approaching her: it was a woman with the lower body of a dairy cow and the biggest breasts Emily had ever seen in her life. With each step her breasts were bouncing uncontrollably, like there was an earthquake happening at the zoo but only the woman’s breasts were susceptible to the effects of the quake.

The woman, cowtaur, as Emily figured was the correct designation, approached the gate and walked through it. The security guard handed her a black bikini, and the woman placed the cups over her breasts and the security guard aided her in tying the bikini behind her back. Emily rolled her eyes in disgust: she could tell how much this guard was enjoying the situation. His eyes had hardly left the woman’s breasts the entire time he was there.

Once the woman’s bikini was on, the guard gave her rear end a smack and the woman winced in a display of momentary pain. The woman turned her attention towards Emily and gave her a sympathetic smile.

“Right, I’ll leave you two to get acquainted then,” said the security guard as he took one last glance towards the cowtaur’s cleavage in front of him.

“Thank you, sir,” said the cowtaur as she bowed her head towards him. Once the security guard was out of earshot the cowtaur turned to Emily.

“Walk with me,” said the woman as she walked alongside the fence of her exhibit. The tarmacadam was starting to heat up as the Florida sun rose, and the soles of Emily’s feet were starting to get sore. Emily ignored the discomfort as she studied the half-woman, half-cow creature that was walking beside her. Her vision was drawn towards the woman’s enormous cleavage that was on display. Emily’s face was roughly level with the cow woman’s giant breasts, and she found it hard not to stare.

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you not to stare,” laughed the woman as she noticed Emily staring.

“I’m so sorry,” Emily apologized profusely. “It’s just that they are so…”

“Big? I’ve heard it all before big boobies, massive melons, huge knockers, et cetera, et cetera,” the woman replied humorously. “Don’t worry about it. I’ve heard every permutation of observation about my breasts, there is nothing you can say or do that would shock or offend me at this stage,” said the woman humorously. Emily noticed the woman had a Floridian accent.

“My name is Jenny, pleasure to meet you,” said the woman as they continued to circle the exhibit, the sun was rapidly ascending.

“My name is Emily, and it is also nice to meet you.” Emily noticed she could hear a swishing sound and glanced down and noticed that Jenny had a large pink udder that was moving back and forth as she walked. Jenny noticed Emily’s darting look.

“Yes, that is an udder, and yes, it does produce milk. From the waist down I am just your average dairy cow,” said Jenny.

Emily studied Jenny’s body, her lower body was that of a cow, and was colored black and white. She even had an udder between her hind legs. The cow portion of her body stopped just below her bellybutton, and from there on up she had the body of a woman. She had a flat, toned stomach that gave way to her enormous breasts that were bouncing precariously, even with the added support of the bikini. Jenny had long, black hair that was arranged in two pigtails that rested on her shoulders, and her eyes were a deep green color.

“How did you end up being stuck as a prisoner in the zoo?” asked Jenny.

Emily recounted the events that led to her current incarceration at the zoo as they circled Jenny’s exhibit. By the time the story was told in its entirety, people were starting to funnel into the zoo and the sun had risen considerably over the sprawling expanse of displays.

“Luke Olsen is a mother fucker,” said Jenny as she spat on the ground signifying her displeasure with Mr. Olsen.

“You know Luke?” Emily enquired curiously.

“Know him? Ha! I used to love him! I was engaged to marry him,” said Jenny angrily.

This revelation shook Emily to the core. If what Jenny said was true, and that she and Luke had been romantically involved and Luke had done this to someone he loved and cared about, what would he do to someone like Emily, who he barely knew.

“What happened?! How did you end up in the zoo?” asked Emily.

Jenny sighed as the two of them walked. Emily noticed her feet were becoming increasingly sore as the Florida sun was boiling the ground beneath her bare feet. She crossed her arms across her chest, aware of her near nakedness again.

“I’ve known Luke since we were both children,” Jenny said. “We grew up in rural Florida, my daddy had a farm that bordered his and we went to school together. After school we used to play down in Mr. Abernathy’s abandoned livestock barn and smash old windows with rocks that we found,” said Jenny sadly, suddenly gripped by memories of a better time and place.

“Anyway, what started off as a friendship soon blossomed into something more. We attended the same university and in our first year we started dating. It was the best time of my life, I loved Luke so deeply, so powerfully, and he reciprocated that passion. I dated him for years, and he proposed to me at Mr. Abernathy’s farm – he had a friend of his fly a fixed wing plane with a banner that said ‘I love you’ on it as he proposed. It was magical really.”

Jenny suddenly stopped and leaned against the fence of the exhibit, as she remembered the events that transpired next.

“I was a teacher at a school not too far from where me and Luke both grew up. I taught science at that school,” said Jenny. “You’d never think that from looking at me now,” said Jenny with a pained smile.

Emily reached out and took Jenny’s hand in support. Emily thought this was clearly very difficult for Jenny to relive, and she wanted her to know that she was there for her. Jenny squeezed Emily’s hand in recognition of her support.

“I grew close to the mathematics teacher, George. George was one of the sweetest and kindest men I ever knew. He was also twice my age and near retirement. I got to know him and started to hang around with him outside school. It was all innocent activities, George was an amateur painter and would invite me to see his art pieces, and after we would go for lunch together. Our relationship was purely platonic. However, Luke noticed that I was spending less time with him, and he became convinced that I was having an affair with George. No amount of pleading and begging was enough to convince him otherwise.”

Jenny paused momentarily, remembering the details of what had transpired all those years ago.

“So convinced was he that I was cheating, he decided, the week that we were engaged to get married, that he would punish me for my supposed infidelity. He had me sign documents that he told me were for the wedding, you know our vows et cetera. I trusted him, much like you. Later that evening the door to our apartment was kicked in, and security from the zoo entered the house and took me away. Over the next few weeks, I was turned into what I am now – a cowtaur. Luke had my breasts enlarged as well, and instructed security to ensure my hair was always kept in pigtails. He wanted me to always be reminded of him, of our past, and the best way, he thought, was to keep me prisoner here in the zoo – the whole farmer's daughter look was what he was going for. I’ve been here for over five years.”

Emily took a few seconds to process the story that had just been told to her.

“Jenny, I am so sorry for what he has put you through,” said Emily.

Jenny let go of her hand and seemed to regain her composure.

“It is what it is I suppose,” said Jenny with a sad smile. “I made my peace with it a long time ago. I know I will live and die in this zoo. Enough about me,” said Jenny. “What about you, what are they turning you into?”

“I don’t know yet,” Emily replied truthfully. She had no idea what she was being slowly changed into.

“Well, whatever it is, it’s important that you make peace with it as soon as possible and accept it.”

“I’m going to escape this zoo, trust me, and when I do, I will expose Luke and everything he has done, and I will get you out of here too,” said Emily.

Jenny gave Emily a sweet smile.

“I’m sure you will, Emily. I’m sure you will.”

Emily picked up on the sadness in her voice and knew that Jenny was highly skeptical of her claims and doubted that either of them would ever escape. Jenny’s resignation and refusal to fight back scared Emily and sent shivers down her spine.

“We better get to work, Emily, before one of the guards comes over.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement and Jenny led Emily to a stall that was erected outside of her exhibit. It read “Ice Cream and Milkshakes for Sale”. Emily examined the stall and didn’t see any milk or ice cream present and looked back at Jenny.

Jenny raised her eyebrows and gestured toward the steel bucket that was left beside the stall.

“Luke decided that the guests would want the most authentic and fresh product that the zoo could offer. There is no easy way to say this, but you are going to have to milk me,” said Jenny as she blushed.

Emily was taken aback by what was happening.

“Emily, if you are uncomfortable, that’s totally okay! I can ask one of the guards to do it, but they like to grope my breasts as they milk me, and well, I don’t feel like being groped today,” Jenny half-joked.

“I can do it,” said Emily as she retrieved the bucket.

Emily placed the bucket directly under Jenny’s udders. She then wrapped a hand the back two teats and gently claimed each teat between her thumb and fingers. She then squeezed the teat and watched as milk started to flow. She milked the two teats until they appeared deflated, then she repeated the process on the front two teats.

Emily knew how to milk a cow due to several visits she had made to her uncle’s farm in upstate New York. Her uncle was a wise man, and she was sure he could impart some wisdom that would help her escape her current predicament. Her thoughts were interrupted by faint moaning emitting from in front of her.

“I’m sorry Emily, it’s just being milked is highly pleasurable to my body. It seems to stimulate me,” said Jenny apologetically as she looked back.

Emily reassured her there was nothing to be ashamed of. Emily transferred buckets of milk into another container that had a much larger capacity and seemed to refrigerate the milk. Emily could feel her body was slick with sweat as she worked in the Florida sun.

“Could you remove my bikini?” asked Jenny.

Emily reached up and untied the bikini. Jenny removed the garment and passed it to Emily for safekeeping. She covered her breasts with both her arms.

“During the day the zoo is family friendly, and so we can’t be naked. At night that’s a different story, when the zoo is adult only. But I’ve been punished before for nudity when my bikini top wasn’t tied properly and my breasts were exposed, and I’d rather that did not happen again.”

Emily gently began to squeeze the nub of Jenny’s right nipple, and she was surprised to see a stream of dark liquid begin to flow out and into the bucket. Jenny noticed Emily’s confusion.

“It’s chocolate milk,” said Jenny. “The right breast produces chocolate milk, and the left breast produces strawberry milk. It’s fucking messed up, but not more so than being a cowtaur I guess,” said Jenny.

Emily milked Jenny’s other breast and saw it was indeed strawberry milk that was produced. Jenny for her part, was trying to stifle the waves of pleasure that were threatening to overcome her body as she was milked.

Once Emily had finished milking her, she gave Jenny back her bikini top and tied it behind her back, ensuring that the knot was tight, so that Jenny would not have any unpleasant surprises today. Jenny and Emily saw that there was a cue of visitors starting to form at the ice cream stand. Jenny instructed Emily to look after the ice cream stand whilst she dealt with the guests.

Emily for her part started to place the milk that she had gotten from Jenny, and other ingredients into the ice cream maker and started to hand out ice cream to the paying customers. Emily wiped the sweat that had formed on her forehead. Her entire body was covered in a slick layer of perspiration from working in the extreme Florida heat. Emily was worried that her nipple pasties might come loose, and periodically had to check that they were still covering her nipples.

As Emily was serving ice creams to the customers, guests were taking turns sitting on Jenny’s back and riding her around the enclosure. Emily was furious about the indignity that poor woman was being put through each day. No one seemed to pay Emily any attention beyond the occasional gawk at the near naked woman in front of them, the sight of the cowtaur was much more appealing to the guests.

Emily’s thoughts were interrupted by a scream behind her. Emily swiveled around to see what was happening and was shocked at the sight before her. Jenny was screaming and covering her huge, exposed breasts, whilst the man was waving a large black bikini in the air and laughing. Emily sprinted as fast as she could to get to Jenny.

“Please sir, give me back my bikini! I’m begging you, they will punish me for this,” said Jenny with a tone of panic in her voice as she tried in vain to cover her enormous breasts with both her arms.

“Hey motherfucker, look at me!” said Emily with anger in her voice. All the indignities and humiliations she had suffered culminated in a furious rage that she was directing towards this young man sitting atop Jenny’s back. The man stared at Emily, momentarily stunned that this near-naked woman would challenge him publicly. The man, who was clearly in his early twenties suddenly regained his composure and a smirk appeared back on his face.

“Chill, little woman, we were just having fun is all,” said the man from atop Jenny’s back.

“It doesn’t look like it to me,” replied Emily with venom in her voice. “Give the woman back her bikini NOW!”

A crowd of people had gathered around them, watching the confrontation play out before them. The man scanned around the gathering of people, seemingly weighing up his options. He returned his gaze to Emily, and his smirk turned into a smile that resembled that of a shark. The man was clearly not going to back down.

“Make me,” said the man arrogantly as his eyes moved over her body.

“Emily, please stay out of it, it’s okay,” said Jenny. “Everyone just calm down – OUCH” cried Jenny as the man grabbed her hair and pulled her head back.

“Shut up, cow,” said the man. “I want to see what your little friend over here is going to do.”

Emily suddenly felt a surge of pure adrenaline surge through her body, and before she could fully process what she was doing she had lunged forward and grabbed the man. With a force that even surprised Emily, she used all her body weight, and the man was flung from Jenny’s back and onto the pavement below.

The man tumbled and rolled across the pavement, coming to a stop against the fence of the exhibit. He groaned in agony as he lay on the ground. He was clutching his arm in pain and was shouting for help. Emily hadn’t intended to injure him, and proceeded to take a few steps forward to come to his aide, but suddenly she felt an extreme shock coarse through her body – it was as if every nerve in her body was on fire. She knew it was the collar and desperately tried to claw it off as she sank to her knees.

She saw security guards circling the area and watched as they dispersed the crowd. She saw that Jenny was also grasping at her collar, she was clearly being shocked as well. Suddenly the pain ceased, and Emily tried to regain her breathing. There were multiple security guards in her vicinity, and they had what appeared to be cattle prods in their hands.

“Up against the exhibit, now!” shouted one of the guards.

Emily unsteadily rose to her feet and walked towards the fence.

“Place your arms against the fence and spread your legs,” instructed the guard.

Emily complied and felt a security guard pat down her body. They were looking for weapons, it suddenly occurred to Emily. Didn’t they know that they had done nothing wrong, they were only defending themselves! Emily supposed they didn’t much care.

“Ouch”, cried Emily as she was shocked with a prod.

“Back into the exhibit, you’ve done enough damage for today,” said the security guard as they marched Jenny and Emily into the enclosure.

Emily attempted to protest their innocence, but her pleas were met with a shock from the cattle prod. Emily and Jenny were led into the enclosure, and the gate was closed behind them. Emily flipped the guards off as they left. Jenny was busy putting her bikini back on. Emily felt like a trapped animal as she watched the guests mill around the exhibit, taking photographs and watching them as they were stuck on display, there was nowhere to hide.

Once Jenny had put her bikini top back on, and was satisfied that her large chest was covered, she walked over to Emily. She pulled her in tight for a hug, and Emily’s face was encompassed entirely in her cleavage. Emily could hardly breathe, she wondered if Jenny was trying to suffocate her in between her gargantuan breasts. Suddenly Jenny released her from her hug.

“Emily, I appreciate you standing up for me like that back there, but you need to understand how this place operate: we have no rights, we are nothing but animals and playthings to these people. You know how hybrids are viewed in society; they are seen as nothing more than criminals who deserve their punishment. The more you resist Luke and the guards, the harder this will be on you. Please, trust me on this.”

Emily nodded her head silently and looked at the ground. She was taking in what Jenny was saying to her but not quite processing it. Her mind was still fixated on escaping this place. She still believed it was possible, she just needed to get this damn collar off her neck!

Jenny reached down and cupped Emily’s chin and looked into her eyes.

“Please Emily, promise me you won’t fight back again,” implored Jenny. “Whatever thoughts are going through your head right now; I promise you I’ve had them. There is no escape from this place.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement, pretending that she was listening to Jenny’s sage advice.

“Come on Emily, we better walk around the exhibit, or the guards will shock us again if we loiter in one area for too long,” said Jenny as she took the younger woman’s hand in hers and they walked along the edge of the exhibit.

The next few days passed as peacefully as they could for Emily. Each day she was taken to Jenny’s exhibit and made to milk her and sell her produce to the guests. She developed an attachment to Jenny. While she didn’t agree with her assertion that there was no possibility of liberation from the zoo, she did admire Jenny’s composure and poise with how she dealt with her captivity. This was a woman who was half-cow and had massive tits that threatened to keel her over, and yet she seemed to have made peace and accepted her new life. The acceptance of her new life was not on Emily’s agenda.

A working hypothesis

Emily woke up slowly, feeling extremely groggy and fatigued. Emily yawned as she sat up in her bed and started around the room, dismayed that she still found herself locked in this small, cramped cell that she had been calling home this past week. She stared up at the ceiling, thinking of her plans for the day. She would probably be taken to see Jenny again at her exhibit and would be helping out there, and that didn’t seem too awful as she enjoyed chatting with Jenny.

Emily threw back her sheets, about to get up and get dressed, but what she saw frightened her. The first thing she noticed was that her breasts were bigger than they had been the previous day, they were now the size of large apples on her chest. She watched them rise and fall on her chest as her breathing became more labored as she took in the changes that had been made to her body.

She looked past her breasts and towards her lower body. Emily had figured that she would inevitably escape the zoo, but that assumption was predicated on her being able bodied. Looking down at her body, she knew that was no longer an option. Her legs were merged together, into one single appendage. Her feet were joined together at the heels, and were faced in opposite directions, one-hundred and eighty degrees apart.

Emily sat up in the bed and examined her new anatomy further. Her vagina was roughly where it had been, but now it was more of a slit, not as prominent as it had been. Emily stood up and was shocked to make another unwanted discovery. Emily had caught a glance of her ass in the mirror, and it was enormous. Her rear had clearly been enlarged and enhanced. Emily ran both her hands over her rear and was shocked to find that it was smooth, her anus was nowhere to be found. Emily picked up the chart at the end of the bed and sat back down. She skimmed through the medical jargon, till she arrived at the summary at the end of the document.

According to the surgical report, her breasts were now a 32 DD cup size, her legs had been merged together, her rear augmented, and her anus was removed. The report detailed that her digestive system had been altered, removing the need for her to defecate. Apparently, she would only need to urinate moving forward.

Emily flung the chart across the room in frustration. Tears began to well up in her eyes as she considered her situation. This surgery was the biggest change that had been made to her body so far. She knew her new alterations were game changers. Her chances of escape were significantly reduced due to this surgery. She could no longer walk; at best she could probably hop, she figured.

Emily noticed that her nipple pasties and what looked like a modified thong were laid out on a table across the room. Emily stood up, unsteady on her feet. She wiped the tears from her eyes and told herself to focus on the task at hand. She would need to learn how to deal with her new situation. Emily steadied herself and jumped forward and immediately collapsed to the floor. She was temporarily winded and collected her thoughts. She sat on her knees and used the adjacent bed to stand back up.

Emily jumped forward again, and this time she landed on her feet. She hopped another three times and reached the table and leaned on it for support. She caught her breath and began to get dressed. She was sure that she would be escorted to another exhibit shortly by security.

Emily picked up the modified thong and examined it. The thong had a triangular piece of fabric that was designed to cover her new vagina. She tied a knot behind her back, just above her enlarged ass where the knot rested. It was precarious but at least it covered her modesty.

Emily then applied the pasties to her nipples. She groped her newly enlarged breasts and wondered how large they would get. She was starting to feel the weight of her new breasts strain her back, and they weren’t even that large yet. She shuddered at the thought of having breasts as large as Jenny’s and tried to rid that thought from her mind. Emily then felt the familiar collar that was ever present around her neck and wondered if she would ever be free of it.

Emily hopped back to her bed and waited patiently for a guard to bring her wherever it was that Luke had arranged for her to be today. She felt powerless and completely helpless to Luke’s whims. He was responsible for her surgeries and her daily itinerary it seemed.

As expected, a security guard arrived at her cell and opened the door and instructed her to follow him. She had been taken from her cell later today, she figured, judging by the sun’s position outside as she glanced through windows in the corridor. It seemed that the zoo was already open to the general public.

Emily struggled to keep up with the guard as she hopped her way down the hallway. Her lungs were starting to ache as were her legs. Her breasts were also giving her trouble, without a bra to support them, they were bouncing around uncontrollably. Emily had to use one of her arms to try and stop them from moving so much as she made her way down the corridor.

Emily exited the building and was momentarily blinded by the intense light of the sun. She covered her eyes and waited for her vision to adjust to the brightness. Once she was acclimatized, she noticed that there were visitors at the zoo, confirming her earlier suspicions. The security guard gestured towards a company car that was parked next to the footpath.

Emily entered the car and was greeted with the new fresh smell of the car. This zoo was certainly not cash poor and did not spare any expense. The security guard told her to strap in and he entered the driver's seat next to her. He started the car and slowly drove down the boulevard. After a few minutes the car arrived at the entrance of the zoo and the guard ordered Emily out of the car, and she obeyed. She stood awkwardly by herself as guests stared at the strange woman standing in front of them.

The guard stood next to Emily and pointed towards a family of three that were getting out of a taxi just outside the entrance of the zoo. There was what seemed to be a mother, father and a son. The mother was dressed in an expensive black summer dress with red high heels, the father was wearing a blue shirt and dark jeans and the son was dressed in blue tracksuit bottoms and a black jumper. The son looked like he was in his early twenties.

“That family over there are the Millers,” began the security guard. “The parents are major shareholders in the zoo and are here on vacation with their son. Luke wants to extend to the family a personal tour guide, and he has specified that you will be the one to fill that position.”

Emily laughed in the guard’s face.

“You can’t be serious? You’ve been keeping me prisoner in a cell, I hardly know my way around this place, and even if I did, I clearly can’t walk,” said Emily gesturing to her legs in exasperation to illustrate her point.

The security guard merely shrugged his shoulders.

“I don’t get paid to ask questions, darling. Now I suggest you make yourself known to these fine folks and make yourself useful. Don’t make me use this,” said the security guard as he brandished his cattle prod in front of her.

Emily turned away from the guard as he walked away back towards the car and watched as the family entered the zoo. She hopped over to intercept them as they walked through the archway of the zoo.

“Hi,” said Emily slightly out of breath.

“You must be Emily?” said the man as he looked at her fascinated. “Luke told me that one of the new editions to the zoo would be giving us a tour. I understand that you are currently undergoing the transformation process?”

The man seemed to be fascinated with her body, he was looking her up and down as if she was merchandise, something that he owned. Which he technically did. His wife was staring at her with disgust in her eyes. She clearly did not approve of her. The son was awkwardly trying not to look at her breasts as she stood in front of them.

“That’s right, but there is something you should know,” said Emily. “I was tricked into signing the contract to join this zoo, I- “

“Listen to me, you little bitch,” said the man angrily. “Luke told me all about you. You committed a murder and that is how you ended up here, you volunteered for the PIGS program to get out of jail. Luke said that you would say anything to get out of your obligations to us. You should be grateful that we are giving you a second chance, if you bring this up again, I will have one of the security guards shock you, is that understood?”

“Perfectly,” said Emily through gritted teeth. She realized this was not the time nor were these the people to plead her case too.

“Now, let’s try introductions again, shall we?” asked the man.

Emily nodded her head in silent agreement.

“My name is Jim Miller. This is my wife Samantha Miller,” he said, gesturing towards her. Samantha gave Emily a cold stare, that showed her disapproval. “And finally, we have my son, James Miller. It is his twentieth birthday, so we decided to take him to Florida as a birthday present.” James looked as if he would be anywhere else but here, the discomfort and embarrassment was plain to see on his face as he tried to avoid staring at the near-nude woman standing in front of him.

“Nice to meet you all,” said Emily with the sincerest voice she could muster despite her indignation.

Samantha scoffed at this.

“Criminal bitch, just show us to an exhibit already,” said Samantha.

Emily saw James visibly flinch at this.

“Now, now, dear, there is no need to be so rude with our guide,” said Jim. “Emily, would you be able to take us to the cowtaur exhibit? Luke recommended that particular hybrid. Our time here at the zoo is limited, so we really would like to see the most interesting hybrids.”

“Sure, I can do that,” said Emily, glad that they had picked Jennifer’s exhibit. It was the only place beside the centaur enclosure that she knew how to find. Emily turned around and started to hop forward. She could feel the whole family staring at her massive rear as she hopped forward.

“This may take a while,” said Emily as she briefly glanced back.

Eventually they reached the cowtaur exhibit and the family went to talk to Jennifer. Emily saw the concern flash in Jennifer’s eyes when she saw Emily’s new body. Emily hopped towards a picnic bench that was near the enclosure and sat down. She was exhausted and covered in sweat from her journey to the exhibit.

Emily rested her head against the table and began to doze off. She didn’t care if she was not allowed sleep, she needed to rest. She tuned out the noise of the crowd and felt herself drifting off to sleep. That was until she felt a gentle poke on her shoulder. “What now?” she thought to herself. Emily looked up to see that James was sitting across from her at the table.

“James?” said Emily, confused. “Shouldn’t you be with your parents?”

“They’re busy talking with that cowgirl over there,” he replied. “I brought you some food to eat,” he said, pushing a sandwich across the table along with a soda.

“Thank you,” said Emily cautiously. She was not sure why James was being so compassionate towards her.

“James, I have to ask, did you just come over here to get a look at my boobs?” asked Emily. She needed to know his intentions towards her.

“No!” replied James indignantly. “I came over here to talk with you.”

“About what?” asked Emily as she opened the sandwich package and took a bite. It was ham and cheese, and she savored each bite of it.

“I want to know if what my father said was true, did you commit murder?”

Emily sneered at his question and took another bite of her sandwich.

“The only thing I am guilty of is trusting the wrong man,” said Emily sourly.

“Holy shit!” said James in shock. “You really are innocent.”

“I’ve been trying to tell your parents that!” said Emily, chewing on her sandwich.

“This is bad, even if my father knew the truth, he would never let you go.”

“Can’t you talk with your father and explain the situation to him?” asked Emily as she licked her fingers clean and took a sip of the soda.

“My father doesn’t listen to me, and besides what is he supposed to do? Luke is the director of the zoo – he oversees this whole operation.”

Emily thought for a moment.

“Can’t you help me escape?” she pleaded.

“Are you serious? Do you know how much trouble I would get in if I helped you escape? That’s even if I knew how to help you escape, which I don’t. Look, I’m really sorry I can’t be of more assistance to you,” said James sadly.

“It’s alright,” said Emily as she drank the rest of the soda greedily. “I’ll just find my own way out of this shithole. Thanks for the lunch,” Emily said as she stood up.

“I hope you can swim by the way,” said James as he also stood.

“What do you mean by that?” replied Emily with a sense of dread.

“Oh… I… never mind,” said James cautiously.

“James, what did you mean by that?” said Emily, suddenly scared.

“Well, I thought it was obvious to be honest,” said James. “The fused legs and the large breasts, they are turning you into a mermaid.”

Emily sat back down in the seat suddenly shaking. The possibility she was being turned into a mythological creature, a siren, filled her with apprehension. If she was indeed being made into a mermaid, that would mean she would lose the ability to walk. If she no longer had the ability to walk, that would all but make any escape attempt impossible.

“I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to be the one to tell you this,” said James with a sad look on his face. It was clear to Emily that delivering this news deeply unnerved him.

“It’s not your fault James,” replied Emily, still in a daze. She couldn’t quite believe that she was going to become a big breasted mermaid and spend the rest of her natural life locked away in some godforsaken zoo in Florida, merely a curiosity for people to look at.

James gave her another apologetic look and began to walk away. His mother was beckoning him over to talk to Jennifer. Emily composed herself and wiped away her tears. She still had a job to do today, and she didn’t want to get another shock from a cattle prod, so she resolved to finish her duty.

Emily spent the remainder of her day escorting the Miller’s around the zoo. Emily saw numerous hybrids that she hadn’t even thought possible: bird women, cat women, and even a giant slug woman that had more pairs of breasts than Emily could count. Emily was reminded of the harsh reality that was fast approaching her; she too would eventually join this menagerie of freaks.

A Time of Convalescence

Emily had spent the past several days acting as a tour guide for the wealthy and powerful. She had chaperoned senators, businessmen, doctors, lawyers, et cetera around the zoo and had gained extensive knowledge of its layout. She had also gotten to know some of the inhabitants of the other exhibits. She was surprised at the range of opinions that the women she talked to held. Aside from Jenny, the majority of the women she conversed with were guilty of one crime or another and had volunteered for the PIGS program. Some of the women were resentful of their predicament, some were ambivalent, and some were even glad, preferring this new life over being stuck inside a prison cell for the rest of their lives.

Emily was absolutely exhausted from guiding people around the zoo on account of her new reduced mobility. She still couldn’t quite believe that she was being turned into a mermaid. If that was indeed the case, she knew she needed to escape, and soon. She could still stand and move, albeit rather slowly, but she knew that once the surgeons gave her a tailfin, it was all over as she would no longer have the ability to stand, instead she would be reduced to a crawl at best, and escape from her imprisonment would be impossible.

Emily lay in bed contemplating all this information in her head. She had been awoken by the sunlight streaming into her cell and had spent the last few minutes thinking about her options. She figured that she would be giving a tour again today. Luckily for her, she had a better idea of the layout of the zoo. The entrance to the zoo was not heavily guarded, there was only one security booth adjacent to the gates. The security guards seemed lax, clearly, they were more concerned with outside threats than the hybrid creatures that were kept in the zoo. The guards seemed to be relying on the collars that all the hybrids wore around their necks. Emily learned that not only did the collars deliver shocks on command, but they would also produce a debilitating shock to any hybrid that strayed beyond the confines of the zoo. In addition to the shocking mechanism, the collars also had built-in GPS trackers, so even if one of the hybrids managed to escape, and the shock system of the collar malfunctioned, they could be located swiftly and efficiently by the security guards.

Emily was formulating a plan of escape in her head: if she managed to lure one of VIP tour guests to an isolated area of the zoo, she could try and incapacitate them with a quick uppercut to the chin. Her father had taught her some rudimentary self-defense techniques when she was younger, and she guessed they would finally come in handy. Once she had knocked the guest out, she could steal their clothes. Ideally, the guest would be female and wearing a skirt so Emily could cover up her merged legs. Once fully dressed Emily could hop straight out of the zoo and she doubted that the security guards would even notice. The only fly in the ointment was the shock collar that was currently around her neck. She still had not figured a way to remove the contraption from her body.

Emily figured that she should probably start getting dressed and be ready for the guard who would soon be here to escort her to meet today’s VIPs. She pulled back her duvet and was horrified to see two huge mounds of flesh on her chest, obscuring the view to her lower body. Her breasts were now the size of grapefruits on her chest, with two proud protruding nipples atop these said mounds of flesh.

Emily’s head flopped back down onto her pillow. She was too late, she thought to herself. They must have drugged her and completed another surgery on her last night. Her enlarged chest was evidence that her theory was correct. Emily was worried about the implications of her newest operation; if her feet were gone then she had lost her last best hope of escape. Emily figured that she should probably sit up and inspect the newest damage that had been wrought upon her body.

Emily sat up with her back against the wall and pulled the blanket from her lower body and examined the effects of the surgery that had been performed upon her. Looking past her breasts, she could see that her legs were still fused together and that her feet still remained. That was the good news. The bad news was that her skin from the waist down was translucent, she could see her skeletal system, blood vessels and arteries.

She wasn’t a medical doctor, but she knew what she saw before her was not the correct internal anatomy for a female human. Her femur bones were still intact, however, she now had only one patella and one tibia. It was clear to her that her “tail” would still bend roughly where her knees used to be. She felt queasy as she examined the blood vessels that she could see through her skin. She watches as the blood pumped through those vessels and around her body.

Emily went to brush some hair out of her eyes and made another startling discovery. Her fingers now had webbing between, which reduced the mobility of her digits considerably. She was now only able to close and open her hands, her dexterity had been diminished considerably. Emily stared down at her body, the prospect of becoming a mermaid was frighteningly real to her now. She was just thankful that she still had feet. She turned to swing her legs out of the bed and immediately an alarm went off and red lights started to flash in her cell.

Multiple security guards came rushing to her cell door and one of them fumbled to get the key in the door. He unlocked the cell and the guards approached her cautiously. Emily instinctively raised her hands to try and cover her massive breasts and looked at the men in front of her. They all seemed exceedingly nervous, which startled Emily.

“Miss, please refrain from standing up. You need to get back into your bed right now!” instructed one of the guards.

“What’s happening here?!” replied Emily. “Why are there alarms going off in my room?”

“Miss, don’t make us taser you, get back into your bed – slowly!” instructed the guard.

“I’m not doing shit till someone tells me what’s going on?” shouted Emily.

Their altercation was interrupted by the noise of a door slamming and the sound of high heels walking down the hallway. Suddenly an elderly woman appeared in the cell and looked from Emily to the security guards that were huddled around her.

“Jesus Christ, stand down you bunch of dim-witted buffoons!” ordered the woman.

“But mam, she is out of her bed! You know what could happen, this is a code-red!”

“I know exactly what this means, now stand the fuck down! Get all of these men out of this cell and let me handle this situation, alright?” replied the woman. The guard seemed to hesitate for a moment before replying.

“Yes mam! Alright, everyone needs to back-up out of the cell!” shouted the guard. The security guards carefully exited the cell and locked the door behind them and scarpered out of sight. The blaring alarm sound ceased, as did the flashing red lights.

The woman sighed a breath of relief and focused her attention on Emily. The woman was dressed formally in a two-piece suit. She was also carrying a brown duffel bag in her left hand.

“Alright Emily, I’m going to need for you to slowly get back into that bed,” said the woman.

Emily stared at her with a suspicious glare.

“Why should I do anything you fuckers tell me?” asked Emily. “What are you going to do, shock me again?”

“Emily, my name is Alicia Keynes. I am one of the resident veterinarians stationed at this zoo.” It dawned on Emily that Alicia was speaking with a distinctly English accent, she hadn’t noticed during the fracas with the guards. “I have been assigned to you at this critical juncture in your transformation. Right now, you are at the most vulnerable stage in the process. You must have noticed that your skin is translucent, am I right?”

“I have noticed,” replied Emily.

“Well, that is because your internal organs and skeletal system have been rewired, so to speak. Unfortunately for you, the trauma caused by this surgery means we must wait a few days to let your body heal sufficiently for the next surgery. This leaves you in quite the predicament, your skin is paper thin now and the slightest cut could prove fatal to you.”

“If that’s true,” said Emily suddenly conscious of her fused legs, “then why am I not restrained?”

“A surgeon administered a sedative to you last night, and unfortunately you woke up earlier than expected. You will need to be restrained now for your own safety.”

“And if I refuse?” asked Emily feistily.

“Then I instruct security to come in here and restrain you forcefully, which is not ideal for either of us,” said Alicia.

Emily considered her options and decided to pick the easier of the two choices. This woman seemed to be more reasonable than the security officers.

“I’ll comply,” said Emily as she slowly brought her fused legs up and back onto the bed, then lay back.

Alicia unzipped her duffel back and took out a white lab coat and put it on her. As she was buttoning up the coat she started to talk to Emily, who was sprawled out on the bed in front of her.

“I’ll also need to perform a medical check-up on your body,” said Alicia as she retrieved a pair of blue latex gloves from the bag and proceeded to put them on.

Alicia took out a number of straps and proceeded to apply them to Emily’s body. She applied one strap where her ankles used to be, one where her knees used to, one at her waist, another under her enhanced breasts and finally one around her shoulders. She then proceeded to tighten them and Emily felt completely helpless and at this woman’s mercy. If any of the security guards wanted to have their way with her, now was the perfect opportunity for them she thought to herself. Alicia seemed to pick up on her concern.

“This cell is monitored at all times by cameras, so no one will be able to take advantage of you,” said Alicia.

Emily felt relieved upon hearing this news.

“Now are you ready to start the medical?” asked Alicia.

“Sure,” replied Emily, “not as if I can say no.”

Alicia walked towards the bottom of the bed and took a small, silver hammer from her bag. Emily was craning her neck in an attempt to see where the veterinarian was going, she was feeling a bit apprehensive about this medical examination. Alicia gently struck the sole of her left foot with the hammer. Emily felt a small pain.

“Did you feel that?” asked Alicia.

“I did,” said Emily affirmatively.

Alicia proceeded to strike the sole of her right foot with the hammer, eliciting another minor pain in her foot.

“I felt that one too,” commented Emily.

“Good, good, your nerves are intact. This is very positive news. Now I’ll need to examine your lower appendage.” Alicia proceeded to produce a camera and started to take pictures of her lower body. She seemed to be examining the blood vessels and skeletal system. After what seemed like an age, Alicia ceased studying her lower appendage.

“You’re not going to enjoy this next part,” said Alicia almost apologetically.

Emily craned her neck and saw the vet produce a strange looking tool, it appeared to be a duck-bill-shaped device.

“This is a speculum,” said Alicia as she held up the device in her hands.

“That’s great and all, but what is that?” asked Emily.

“I’m going to use this instrument for a vaginal exam, Emily,” said Alicia.

“No, no, no,” said Emily, stretching her neck. “That is not going inside me!”

“Pipe down Emily, it has to be done,” said Alicia as she inserted the speculum into her vagina. Alicia then proceeded to open Emily’s vagina wide, which caused her significant discomfort. Emily watched as Alicia proceeded to photograph her vagina as it was propped open and this caused her extreme embarrassment, she felt like she was being treated as a piece of meat and not a woman.

“Now, that’s done,” said Alicia as she removed the speculum from her vagina. Emily was relieved to have the source of her discomfort removed. Alicia proceeded to walk up towards the top of her bed and stood next to her.

“I need to examine your breasts,” said Alicia as she cupped them and started to check them. Emily’s head hit the pillow as she felt the elderly woman grope her enlarged bosom. She sighed in exasperation at the whole situation, she was being examined as if she was a common animal. Suddenly a thought popped into Emily’s head.

“Hey Alicia, what cup size are these breasts?” asked Emily genuinely curiously.

Alicia consulted the chart at the end of the bed, and it made her eyebrows raise in surprise.

“According to these medical records, you are the owner of a set of 32 FF breasts,” said Alicia. “I bet you will be a great hit with the men.”

“Fuck,” said Emily as she smacked her head back against the pillow. “They are turning me into a fucking bimbo.”

“That’s not the worst part of the surgery that you underwent last night,” said Alicia.

Emily gave her a quizzical look.

“Have you noticed that your fingers are webbed?” asked Alicia.

“Yeah, I have, it was kind of hard to miss,” replied Emily.

“I probably shouldn’t be telling you this, but I suppose you will find out for yourself soon enough anyway,” said Alicia.

“Find out what?” asked Emily legitimately curious about what it was that the veterinarian was referring to.

“Why do you think that your fingers are webbed?” asked Alicia as she put the medical chart back at the end of the bed and returned to stand beside Emily’s head. The elderly woman was looking down upon the bound and helpless woman.

“I assume it is to help me swim when I am in the water. I’m to be a mermaid after all aren’t I?” asked Emily tacitly.

“You are an astute girl,” said Alicia as she stood over her. “That is quite the deduction you have made, and you are correct, you are being turned into a mermaid.” Emily felt her throat suddenly go dry; this was the first official confirmation of what she was being turned into that she heard. “Your hands are webbed so that you can… well there is no easy way to put this, so I’ll just come out and say it, your hands are webbed so that you can give better handjobs to men!” said Alicia clearly uncomfortable.

Emily’s mouth was agape, she couldn’t quite believe what the older woman had just said to her. That couldn’t be true, why would they do that to her? The hybrids were merely designed to be gawked at by the guests, it didn’t make sense that she would have an increased sexual functionality.

“What do you mean by that?” asked Emily. “Why would the surgeons do that to my hands? What sort of zoo is this?”

“Listen Emily, I’ve said too much,” replied Alicia as she gave her a sympathetic smile. “I just work the day shift here and tend to some of the hybrids, I’m just trying to earn enough money to put my daughter through university and pay off the mortgage on our house. But… I’ve heard rumors about the goings on here at night. Let’s just say that what happens here at night when the family friendly zoo is closed is adult in nature.”

Emily gulped as she processed what the veterinarian was telling her. Could it be true that on top of being a hybrid creature in an exhibit, she was also to be some freakish sex-slave to the rich and powerful? She needed to speak with Jenny about this, but she didn’t know when and if she would ever see the cowtaur again. She remembered Jenny had mentioned that nudity was acceptable at night, but she hadn’t quite grasped the full implications of what she was being told at the time.

Alicia reached down and began to stroke Emily’s black hair. She had a sympathetic look on her face.

“You don’t look older than what, twenty-two?”

“Twenty-one actually,” replied Emily.

“You remind me of my daughter,” said the woman sadly. “I’m sorry that you are in this situation, there is nothing I can do for you, I hope you know that. We are all just cogs in a machine with our parts to play, I have mine and you have yours.”

“Thank you for your kindness,” said Emily.

Alicia gave Emily one final smile before she exited the room leaving the restrained woman alone with her thoughts. Emily stared at the ceiling and began to think of ways she could escape. She figured that her surgeries must nearly be coming to an end, and if she was to have any hope of liberation she needed to act soon. Emily resolved that when Alicia came back to remove her restraints, she would make her move then and try to run, or rather hop away.

The next few days were mind numbingly boring for Emily. Alicia would stop by for an hour each day and perform a medical check-up on her and bring her food. She would sit with her as she fed Emily her dinner. Emily learned a lot about Alicia in those few days and felt almost guilty for the trap that she was planning to spring on her in order to escape. Alicia would most likely be blamed if Emily escaped, as she was in her care. When Emily wasn’t talking with the veterinarian she was drifting in and out of sleep as she was tied to the bed.

One day Alicia entered the room, and she was accompanied by a group of what appeared to a group of doctors. Emily craned her neck and looked at Alicia quizzically. Alicia for her part was retrieving something from a duffel bag. She pulled a syringe from the bag and approached Emily.

“What’s happening?”

“This is our last day together young lady; it was a pleasure to know you. I’m being reassigned to cover another hybrid exhibit, and you are going to be prepped for your final surgery today. I’m going to give you a sedative, and the doctors here are going to take you to the operating room,” said Alicia.

“No!” shrieked Emily. “Not yet please, not yet!” pleaded Emily. She couldn’t be taken for her final surgery, she needed to escape whilst she still had feet. She tried to break free of her bonds, but it was no use, she could not move an inch.

“Listen Emily, it will be okay. After I give you this sedative, the doctors will begin the final surgery, and then they will place you in a medically induced coma for about one month to let your body heal and acclimatize.”

“Don’t do this,” said Emily with tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry darling,” said Alicia as she brought the syringe up to Emily’s arm. Emily watched as the needle pierced her skin and she felt a sharp pain. Emily observed in horror as Alicia injected the liquid from the syringe into her arm. Emily began to feel woozy and felt herself starting to lose consciousness. The last thing she remembered was her head falling back onto the pillow as a group of doctors swarmed around her.

Metempsychosis

Emily was awoken to the sound of gentle beeping noises to her immediate right. She slowly and groggily opened her eyes and immediately had to close them due to the brightness of the room that she now found herself in.

“What the fuck?” Emily muttered to herself as she slowly came to her senses. A wave of memories came flooding back to her: how she had moved to Florida, Luke Olsen’s betrayal and her various surgeries that were gradually changing her into a mermaid.

“Good morning, dear,” said a voice to her left, and there was the sound of a newspaper crinkling.

Emily sluggishly opened her eyes and looked to her left. It was Luke Olsen, dressed in his trademark suit and sitting in a beige colored chair and holding a newspaper in his hands. Emily stared at the date on the newspaper and saw that it was November, and she felt a surge of panic – how could she have possibly slept for an entire month, what was done to her body in the duration of time that she was unconscious?

“What are you doing here?” asked Emily pointedly.

“Can’t a friend visit?” said Luke with a grin on his face.

Emily gave him an inquisitive look, once that meant cut the shit.

“Okay, okay, I’ll tell you why I am really here: I like to be present when the hybrids wake up to see their new bodies, I like to help break them in so to speak. The look on their faces when they awaken to see just how much their bodies have been changed is priceless,” said Luke with a menacing smile.

Emily stared back up at the ceiling and heard the heart monitor continue to make the customary beeping sound as it tracked her heart rate. She could hear the hustle and bustle of the nurses as they went about their daily business on the ward. Her bed was surrounded by a curtain, giving her a little privacy. Emily looked back at Luke.

“Where am I? I gather I’m in a hospital, but where is it located?” asked Emily trying to ascertain as much information as she could gather.

“You are correct Emily; you are indeed in hospital – you are in the hospital onsite at the zoo. You haven’t left the premises if that’s what you are wondering,” replied Luke.

Emily caught a glimpse of her face in a mirror that was sitting on a bedside table adjacent to Luke. Her face did not reflect how her emotions were, whereas Emily was feeling apprehensive and scared, her face conveyed an image of radiance and youth. Her black hair had grown quite a bit during her month-long coma, and she still had the permanent red eyeshadow. Her lips appeared to be a dark red color and appeared fuller than they had been before, more seductive. Emily noticed there were also breathing tubes attached to her mouth. From her medical training, she figured these were endotracheal tubes. Emily slowly reached up and removed the tubes from her mouth, she figured she no longer needed them.

Emily looked down at her body and was surprised to see two large mounds under her duvet covers. Emily had felt a weight on her chest when she had awoken but had thought nothing of it. She figured, judging by the two bumps under the duvet that her breasts had once again increased in size. Emily nervously grabbed the edge of the duvet covers and pulled the blanket aside, and to her dismay and horror, her breasts had been enlarged once again, suave this time they were absolutely massive, two huge mounds of flesh resting upon her chest. Her breasts were enormous, the size of watermelons, and sat proudly on her body for all the world to see. Emily’s nipples were also bigger, and more erect, and sat boastfully atop her breasts.

Emily reached out and poked at her colossal mammary glands and gently poked them, watching as the slightest movement sent an uncontrollable jiggle across the surface of the breast tissue. Emily gently cupped her tits between her hands and felt their immense weight. Suddenly Luke’s voice snapped her out of her daze.

“Your breasts are now a size 34O in case you were interested to know. I don’t suppose that measurement will prove useful to you, it’s not like you will be going bra shopping anytime soon. To be honest, you will never again wear a bra again in your life, so you can disregard my useless trivia,” Luke said gleefully as he leaned forward in his chair. Emily could tell that he was clearly enjoying her embarrassment at her new body.

Emily, suddenly aware of Luke’s gaze, wrapped one arm around her massive breasts in an attempt to save some modesty for herself. This elicited laughter from Luke as he watched her try to regain some dignity in vain.

“Relax Emily, they’re just breasts – I’ve seen them before, my wife has C-cups, which is more than enough for me. What is the expression, more than a handful is a waste?” joked Luke. “And you, my dear, have certainly more than a handful.”

“You’re a sick fuck, you know that? Do you get off on this shit?” replied Emily crossly.

“I already told you, I enjoy breaking in the hybrids, and we are so close to breaking you in Emily – you should continue to examine your new body.”

Emily looked down and saw that there were electrodes connected to her chest from the heart monitor and without thinking she pulled them off. She also notices there was a needle inserted into her arm that was connected to an IV bag. Emily removed the needle from her arm, albeit with a slight bit of difficulty on account of her webbed fingers being so cumbersome.

Emily then sat up in the bed and pulled the duvet away from the lower part of her body. Emily screamed as she saw what had been done to her; nurses rushed over to her and were enquiring if she was okay, Luke managed to convince them to leave on account of his presence and assured the nurses that if anything went wrong, he would holler for them.

Emily surveyed the changes that had been wrought upon her body: from just below her bellybutton, she had a bright red mermaid’s tail that ended in a tail fluke that was hanging over the edge of the bed. Emily reached down and attempted to remove a scale from her tail and was rewarded with a sharp dagger of immense pain for her effort. There was no denying the evidence that was in front of her, she was now a mermaid, a creature of mythological legend come to life. Emily stared down past the tail and towards the tailfin, and she realized that any attempts at escape were doomed; she had lost the ability to stand, she would now be reduced to a crawl at best. Emily felt tears welling up in her eyes as she took in the changes that had been made to her body.

“There we go!” said Luke as he leaned onto Emily’s bed and examined her reaction.

Emily turned her head to look at the man who had caused her so much pain with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“This was the moment I was waiting for: the moment when you realize that escape is futile, the moment you realize who you are, the moment you see yourself as you are, not as you were. The woman named Emily is dead, she is relegated to the past, to the memories of friends and families and old photographs. In her place, a new Emily has arisen; a siren has been born, and her name is Emily. A mythological creature has been birthed into this world today, a creature of beauty and unrestrained sexuality – a mermaid!” said Luke as he stared into her eyes.

Tears were streaming down Emily’s face as she comprehended the gravity of her situation. Her vision was blurred with tears, she could barely discern the smiling face of Luke as he gently patted her on the back.

“Change me back, please – I’m begging you!” implored Emily. Tears were streaming down her cheeks and onto her expansive bosom. Emily was feeling completely humiliated and powerless.

“You see, I’m afraid that is impossible Emily – your body has undergone both extensive surgery and genetic alteration, if we tried to change you back, the overwhelming odds are that you would die on the operating table, the body can only take so much,” replied Luke honestly.

“Please! I’m begging you, let me take the risk. I promise if you let me go, I won’t say anything about what you did to me. I will pretend the whole thing never happened, none of it – I’ll tell no one about the zoo,” cried Emily.

“Oh sweetheart, it’s much too late for that. This is your home now, this zoo – this is where you will spend the rest of your life. The sooner you accept that fact, the sooner you can begin to enjoy your new life. If you comply and are a good little mermaid, I think you will find that I can be very accommodating and reasonable.”

Luke opened the bedside drawer and produced her red collar and stood up. He walked behind her bed and leaned forward. He placed the collar around her neck and adjusted it accordingly till it fit snugly around her neck. There was then a click as the collar was locked in place around her neck. Emily for her part was too emotionally exhausted to put up a fight.

“There, perfect!” said Luke, satisfied that the collar was attached correctly. “You do look strikingly beautiful my dear girl; I dare say you will make the other mermaids jealous!” laughed Luke as he stood in front of Emily.

Emily was suddenly filled with an irrepressible rage that she felt towards Luke for his scheming that put her in this situation. She turned to face Luke, throwing her tail over the edge of the bed – her tailfin scratching the floor below. She had one arm covering her enhanced chest, trying to maintain her dignity.

“One day, I don’t know when, but the day will come when you make a bad decision, and I will be there to exploit it. I will make it my life’s mission to ensure that you pay for this, if it’s the last thing I do I will make sure you are brought to justice for this!” threatened Emily, feeling decidedly braver.

“Wow, damn girl, that is impressive! After all you’ve been through, and you STILL think that you have any leverage or control over the situation, and you believe that you can make threats against me,” Luke said genuinely impressed. “I thought that I had broken you, I guess not you. This is a first, I’ll tell you that. However, you WILL break, it is not a matter of if but when.”

Luke stood with a smirk on his face as he gently stroked his chin as he considered the tenacity of the mermaid in front of him.

“Oh, I almost forgot,” said Luke as he fetched another item from her bedside table. He handed her a pair of nipple shell pasties. Emily snatched them out of his hands, and Luke turned away to give her privacy.

Emily grabbed a hold of her left tit and attached the nipple pastie to her nipple. It was a miniature seashell, and it barely covered her nipple, but it provided some decency. She then repeated the process for her right tit and coughed indicating that it was acceptable for Luke to turn around.

Luke turned around and greedily drank in every minute detail of the mermaid sitting on the bed: her red tail fin was flopping uselessly against the floor, her tail was a spectacular red colour, and he followed his gaze past her tail up towards her toned, flat stomach, which was hardly visible anymore due to the pendulous breasts that now graced her chest. Atop the nipples sat two seashell pasties that just about covered her nipples. He gazed at her seductive face, which still covered in tears still had an irresistible allure to it.

“I think it’s time we brought you to your new home,” said Luke.

“Fuck you! I won’t comply, I’ll-“ Emily’s tirade was cut short as he experienced an immense pain emanating from her collar. She left out a blood curdling scream as he felt the intense electrical shock radiate throughout her body. She desperately clawed at her neck in an attempt to remove the collar that was causing her such tremendous physical suffering. Suddenly the pain ceased, and Emily struggled to regulate her breathing.

“You were saying Ms. White?” said Luke mockingly. “Now be a good little mermaid and comply, because if you don’t,” he said gesturing towards the button that he was nonchalantly holding in his hand.

“No please!” Emily blurted out, keenly aware that that was the worst experience of agony she had ever had in her twenty-one-year-old life. “I’ll comply, I’ll comply,” Emily panted, clearly exhausted.

“Good,” replied Luke as he momentarily disappeared behind the curtains of the hospital bed. He reappeared pushing a wheelchair.

“This is for you, darling,” said Luke as he moved the wheelchair next to the bed.

Emily understood and lowered herself cautiously from the bed and into the wheelchair. Luke adjusted the chair from behind so that Emily’s tail was elevated and not scraping off the ground. Emily for her part was looking around wild-eyed as she was terrified of what was coming next.

“Off we go,” said Luke cheerily as he pushed the wheelchair from behind the curtains.

Emily was embarrassed as nurses greeted her farewell as she left the ward. She supposed they felt like they knew her fairly well after looking after her unconscious body for an entire month. If she still had legs she would have bolted from the ward by now; the way the nurses were talking to her made her feel as if she was nothing but a common pet. She was supposed that’s what she was now.

Emily squinted her eyes as they exited the hospital. She hadn’t seen natural sunlight in such a long time that she was momentarily blinded by it upon leaving the hospital building. Slowly her eyes adjusted, and she was able to regain her vision.

Luke was pushing her along at a brisk pace, and they were passing other hybrid exhibits at the zoo. Emily had been dreading this moment since she found out that she was to become a hybrid. Before, when the surgeries were ongoing, she still felt there was a hope for escape. However, she knew once she was placed into her respective exhibit there was a sense of finality to it.

A New Dwelling

Eventually they arrived at their intended destination as announced by Luke. Emily had never been to this area of the zoo before now. When she had been working as a tour guide her work took her mostly to the hybrids and exhibits on the outskirts of this sprawling zoo. She was now at the heart of the menagerie, this was the very centre of the zoo, it’s beating heart. The zoo was laid out in a circular configuration, she knew that much from her time already spent here. And evidently all paths led to this location, it seemed to be a confluence for people navigating the expansive zoo.

Emily surveyed her surroundings, there were hundreds of people milling about before her and the noise was extremely loud and distracting. There were a series of exhibits with various hybrids arranged in a circular formation, and at the centre was one exhibit by itself. It seemed to be the main focal point of the area.

The exhibit consisted of a large area of sand that led to a large body of water, arranged in a ring-shape. There was a waist-high wall that enclosed the area and there was a small gate in the wall that they approached.

Luke momentarily left Emily as he opened the gate and pushed her chair into the exhibit; they didn’t make it very far though as the wheels of the wheelchair got stuck in the sand as it got bogged down. Luke stood in front of Emily with his arms folded and with a proud look on his face. It appeared to Emily that he took pride in this particular exhibit. Emily’s suspicions were confirmed when he started to speak.

“This is my favourite display in the entire zoo, it has a prime location at the geographic centre of the park and I personally was involved with its renovation and design some years ago,” Luke stated. “Did you know that this area used to be home to polar bears? They were the main attraction and quite the draw with the guests. There were two polar bears, a male and a female, George and Ginny they were called I believe.”

Emily stared at Luke as he delivered his musings, she could feel a layer of sweat start to form on her skin as she was exposed to the Florida sun. She was worried that the sweat may cause the adhesive on the nipple pasties to come unstuck and expose her nipples, but they seemed to be holding for the moment. Emily crossed her arms across her chest subconsciously in a defensive position as she listened to Luke run his mouth.

“Eventually the US government decided that it was unethical to keep polar bears couped up in the artificial environment of a zoo for people to come and gawk at. Animal rights activists used to protest outside the entrance of the zoo for years in an attempt to apply political pressure to the zoo to change its policies. They also arranged demonstrations in Washington D.C. where the politicians couldn’t ignore them. It became quite the hot-button issue for a while,” said Luke. “Eventually their efforts were successful, and they got the practice of holding polar bears in zoos prohibited. Do you know what the funny thing about that story is?”

Emily shook her head to signify that she did not understand the point that he was attempting to make.

“When the PIGS legislation was introduced by the government, which effectively legalised slavery in the United States, those same animal rights protestors didn’t so much as bat an eyelid. Oh sure, there was the occasional protest here and there, but nothing like the organised demonstrations that occurred for the polar bears – the majority of people were happy to swallow the lie that the government told them, that criminals were inherently bad people who deserved to have their rights stricken from them if meant that society would be safer. The public were willing to set aside their reservations about the legislation if meant that the streets would be safer,” continued Luke.

He stood, placed his hands on either side of her wheelchair and leaned in towards Emily.

“You see Emily, you think I’m heartless, but the truth is this world is cruel. We like to pretend that we live in a society where morality and rights are important, but that social order, if it ever truly existed, is long since gone. I’m not a monster, I’m just doing my job to provide for my family, to give my children a better life than I had. And if that means that I must screw over people along the way, so be it, and if I get to have a little fun along the way, all the better.”

Emily brushed her hair out of her eyes and addressed Luke.

“So, you are justifying your actions by blaming a corrupt society?” replied Emily. “Luke, please,” said Emily, changing the subject, “you can still do the right thing, just let me go home to my family – I promise you will never hear from me again. Luke, please don’t do this to me.”

Luke stood up and walked behind Emily’s wheelchair and placed his hands on her shoulders and proceeded to run her shoulders as Emily craned her neck to see him. Luke left out a chuckle from behind her.

“Emily, Emily, you still don’t get it do you? You are still trying to reason with me, to apply logic to an impossible situation. Clearly, I still haven’t broken you, no matter, I have plans – sooner or later you will come to accept your situation. I hope for your sake it is sooner rather than later,” said Luke as he ceased messaging her shoulders.

“Alright, alright,” said Luke. “You’ve taken enough of my time up, time to put you to work,” said Luke as he suddenly tipped the wheelchair forward and Emily was thrown face-first onto the sand beneath her. Her massive breasts took the brunt of the fall and she landed with her face in the sand. Emily coughed and rolled over onto her back looking up at Luke. She wiped away the sand from her face.

“You bastard,” spat Emily with venom in her voice as she glared at Luke.

“Like I said, you are still not broken, but we’ll get there, I promise,” said Luke.

Luke turned and walked away towards the gate in the wall. He stopped just as he reached the gate and turned around to face her.

“One more thing Emily, I don’t feel particularly bad for you. Haven’t you seen the news lately? The world is on the precipice of war once again, nations are competing for the dwindling resources of the planet and if a global conflict kicks off millions of people will die. And closer to home, the wealth divide is greater than ever. I grew up on a farm in poverty, desperately trying to eke out a living with my father. You don’t know hardship, you’re a rich white girl from Brooklyn – you’ve never known struggle. And you never will know destitution and paucity, you are incredibly lucky that I chose you. You won’t have to work or worry about rent, food, electricity, etc. you will have all your necessities taken care of. The only responsibilities that you have are akin to the responsibilities of a sex doll, you can live carefree and without consequence. You are about to enter a world full of passion and pleasure, and you will thank me eventually,” said Luke. “Goodbye Emily, we’ll meet again soon,” Luke said before turning and exiting the zoo.

Emily cheeks were red with flushed with anger, how dare he have the audacity to imply that her situation was positive or that it was in any way consensual, she had been turned against her will into a sex toy and destroyed her entire life and any hopes and dreams she had for the future had been snuffed out by him.

“Calm down,” Emily muttered to herself, she knew that being angry wasn’t going to help her at the moment. One thing that Luke said was right though, he had not broken her. Emily was still processing what had been done to her body and how her life had been irrevocably changed, but despite that her mind once again fixated on escaping the accursed zoo.

Emily decided that she should survey her surroundings to get the lay of the land. She turned around in the sand with great effort and faced the centre of the exhibit. She pulled her tail up under chin and wrapped her arms around it, which caused her expansive breasts to get squashed together.

Emily observed the exhibit, she took note of the expansive beach that she was currently located on. The beach had a gentle slope to it that led to a pool, which accounted for the other fifty-percent of the exhibit. She noticed that there was a small island in the centre of the pool with a waterfall and wondered how deep the pool was and if she could escape through there. She would need to learn how to swim first, she reminded herself as she sat helpless in the sand. Emily examined the wall that encircled the display and a plan formed in her head.

She figured that she could make her way over to the wall and she could pull herself up onto it and lower herself on the other side and escape the exhibit. Renewed with a sense of hope Emily started to crawl to the wall. Her progress was slow on account of her tail dragging in the sand and her huge tits swaying back and forth as she was forced to proceed with her huge ass exposed in the air. She had to crawl forwards on her elbows and drag her tail forward, and repeat the process. She was lucky that it was just sand she was crawling on and not concrete, as she imagined that would cut her tail to shreds. She couldn’t believe that she just acknowledged that she had a tail, it was terrifying to her and made the situation worse.

Eventually Emily reached the wall and with great effort managed to drag her body onto the top of the wall. Before her surgery, she could have just stepped over the wall, but now she could no longer walk or stand upright anymore and was reduced to dragging herself along the floor.

Emily looked out at the crowd of people milling about the exhibit and covered her boobs with one arm self-consciously. She still hadn’t come to terms with the fact that her tits were bigger than the majority of women who would consider themselves pornstars. Emily noticed a family coming towards her and she lowered her gaze and looked away and the family got distracted by a stall that was selling merchandise and didn’t approach her. Emily was relieved, most of the people around her seemed not to have noticed her yet. Emily realised that she had two options: she could try and crawl away from her exhibit, which was bound to hurt like a bitch, or she could try and ask a member of the public for help.

Emily gently lowered herself from the wall and started to crawl forward and was gleeful as none of the guests seemed to pay her any attention and security was not present. She wondered why the surveillance of her exhibit was so poor. She made it a few feet away from the wall before her collar delivered an unmerciful shock and Emily was forced to retreat back to the wall. She deduced that there must be a perimeter of a few feet outside of the wall, that if she exceeded, would set off the shock function of her collar. The system was clearly designed to restrict her movements to the exhibit and stop her from escaping the zoo.

“Fuck,” said Emily as she rested on her tail and knelt in front of the wall. She reckoned that her only remaining option was to plead her case to the guests. Emily was lost in her own thoughts and didn’t notice that a crowd of people had gathered around her as she was kneeling on the floor.

Emily saw that there were two adults and a girl standing over her, she figured the adults were her parents. The father was dressed casually in a white shirt and blue denim jeans, and his wife was dressed in a yellow dress.

“Mom, dad, look – a mermaid!” the girl said excitedly as she ran up to Emily. Emily for her part smiled at the girl, and the parents took a photo of Emily and her together. Before they left Emily called out to her parents.

“Wait, I need to speak to you sir,” said Emily desperately.

The husband shrugged and told his family to go ahead without him.

“Listen, you must help me! I’ve been turned into a mermaid against my will and kept in this zoo. You need to help me escape!” pleaded Emily.

“Shut the fuck up, mermaid,” said the man dismissively. “The only reason I didn’t call security already was because my daughter is with me, and I don’t want to make a scene. How dare you tell me I need to do anything, hybrid. You must have committed a serious enough crime to end up like that. It's better if you are in here and off the streets.”

“No please, listen to me! My name is Emily White, and I did nothing wrong, I’m not a criminal!” she appealed.

“That’s enough, another word out of you and I WILL call security,” the man informed her.

Emily didn’t reply and the man walked off leaving her alone once again. Emily had forgotten the social stigma associated with being a hybrid; people assumed that hybrids were violent felons and deserved what they got, they were treated as being sub-human, which Emily supposed they were.

Emily remembered when she was younger, she had a friend who was given a cat woman hybrid as a pet for her birthday one year. Everyone treated the hybrid as a common pet and gave no thought to the fact that she used to be a woman with her own goals and aspirations which had been taken from her. Emily had always thought of hybrids as being unethical, even from a young age, and she used to talk with the cat woman whenever she visited her friends house and treated her like a human being. People thought she was mad for conversing with the hybrid, but Emily refused to change her views. In the end the kindness that she had shown towards the hybrid was redundant, Emily thought to herself as she hoisted herself back up onto the wall. She now found herself on the receiving end of society's hatred of the other.

Emily went back into her exhibit in the hopes of avoiding having to pose with any more guests, as she found it humiliating in the extreme. Emily was trying to formulate her next escape attempt when she noticed another woman, or the correct terminology was mermaid, lying on the sand in the distance. The mermaid appeared to be sunbathing, basking in the Florida sun.

Emily was curious and crawled over to the mermaid and knelt beside her, casting a shadow over her. The mermaid didn’t open her eyes, but she stirred and was clearly aware of her presence.

“Jasmine, what do you want? Today is my day off. I spent the entirety of yesterday in the pool performing. I know it is your turn today, but I won’t swap days with you,” said the mermaid tiredly.

“Uhm, hello,” said Emily as she stared down at her fellow mermaid.

The woman opened her eyes and looked at Emily and appeared momentarily confused.

“You’re not Jasmine,” said the woman, clearly dumbfounded.

“My name is Emily White,” said Emily nervously. She wasn’t sure what sort of reaction to expect. The mermaid sat up and considered Emily.

“So, you must be a new addition to our exhibit, I take it,” enquired the mermaid.

Emily inspected the mermaid that sat before her, tail was the same as Emily’s suave, where Emily’s was a dark red colour, hers was a bright yellow colour. Emily followed the mermaid’s tail up past her flat stomach to her massive breasts, which appeared to be the same size as Emily’s. There were other subtle differences as well, the mermaid wore a yellow collar, her lips were a yellow colour and she had yellow eyeshadow and nails. The mermaid was a brunette and was Asian-American.

“I… I guess,” replied Emily. “But I’m innocent, I shouldn’t be here.”

“Oh sweetie, who isn’t innocent here,” replied the mermaid sarcastically. “My name’s Anne by the way,” she said introducing herself. “It is nice to meet you, but I wish we could have met under different circumstances.”

“Nice to meet you too,” replied Emily. “You mentioned ‘our exhibit’ a moment ago,” said Emily. “What exactly do you mean by that?”

“There are two other mermaids apart from us that live here,” said Anne.

“There’s Jasmine,” said Anne, and as if on cue, the surface of the water broke and another mermaid appeared. Emily caught a glimpse of the other mermaid in the pool. Her breasts were the same size as Emily’s, and her tail was a deep purple colour. The mermaid appeared to be an Arab-American with dark, black hair.

“Jasmine is working the pool today, I thought you were here coming to badger me about changing shifts. I hope you can deal with sarcasm and nihilism. Jasmine has become extremely jaded since she was turned into a mermaid,” said Anne.

“Over here we have Ciara,” continued Anne as she gestured to a figure sitting on the wall, posing with guests.

The mermaid called Ciara had massive tits, they were slightly bigger than the other mermaids, but Emily figured that that was on account of the mermaid being clearly heavily pregnant, she had a large stomach on top of which her oversized breasts rested. The mermaid was Caucasian like Emily, but she had the deepest colour of red hair Emily had ever seen, and her tail was a vibrant pink colour.

“Ciara is such a sweetheart,” said Anne. “She is adorable, you will love her. She is working the wall today, which means she is posing with guests, taking pictures, signing merchandise, that sort of thing.”

“I don’t mean to be rude,” said Emily, “but I’m not planning on staying in this exhibit for long – I’m going to escape.”

Anne shook her head sadly and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t you think we’ve all tried before? It’s these damn collars, they are our tethers to this display. If you want my unsolicited advice, I would accept that you’re going to spend the rest of your life here, it will make things much easier in the long term. And you should know you are not alone; you have a new family here to support and care for you.”

Emily heard what Anne was saying, but she rejected it. She knew she would find a way to escape, she just needed to figure out how to disable the shock-collars. But at the back of her mind, a niggling, dark thought was eating away at her; if these three women had already tried to escape and were fruitless, was it vanity to think that she would be any different?

A New Home

Emily was woken by the noise of the loudspeakers that were placed throughout the zoo. The public address system allowed announcements to be made when the need arose, for instance if a family got separated in the extensive territory of the zoo, medical emergencies or adverse weather events that needed to be communicated to the guests. The PA system was also used to wake the hybrids up in the morning, indicating that they should prepare for the arrival of a whole new influx of visitors into the area.

Emily opened her eyes and stared up at the sky overhead, the sun was just beginning to rise. She sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She retrieved her nipple pasties from the ground beside her and attached them to her nipples. Emily still hadn’t acclimatized to sleeping outdoors on the floor. She had gone camping as a child and had been a scout, but that could never have prepared her for this experience. She was just thankful that at least it was sand she was sleeping on, and not concrete.

Emily still hadn’t adapted to the ever-present sand that now surrounded her. The sand found its way into her hair, coated her body and managed to enter every orifice of her body. It was coarse and rough and irritated her skin, but that was the least of her problems and the moment she figured.

The other mermaids had already assumed their respective duties for the day. The mermaid exhibit functioned as its own independent workforce. The mermaids followed their own roster consisting of rotations: one day you would work the wall interfacing with the guests, the next you would be working in the pool putting on a swimming display, or it might be a rest day where you just lounge around the exhibit while the visitors watched on from afar. The management of the zoo didn’t care how the work was delegated between the hybrids, just so long as they worked to a schedule. If not, then the zoo administration would intercede.

Emily crawled over to the pool and gently entered the heated water of the pool. As part of her morning routine, she would take a swim in the pool to freshen up and take care of her personal hygiene. Emily had become quite adept at swimming in the pool in the few weeks that she had been a prisoner of the zoo so far. She gracefully swam using her fin for propulsion and swam to the centre of the pool where she submerged herself under the water. She then resurfaced and swam back to the edge of the pool and pulled herself back onto the beach.

The next stop in her habitual activity was a visit to the custom bathroom that was located near the walls of the display. She would enter the cubicle and shut the door closed behind her for the only privacy that she was allowed.

The toilet was custom-built for the mermaids, it consisted of a table that you lay down upon on your stomach, and you position your vagina, or slit over a hole in the table. Emily arranged herself in the appropriate position and urinated, after which she pressed the flush button. Then she sat on the table and retrieved her toothbrush and brushed her teeth and spat into the adjacent sink and put her toothbrush back. Zoo services had provided Emily with necessities like towels, toothbrushes etc. and they were located in the cubicle. They were her only possessions.

Emily then proceeded to crawl to the wall that enclosed the exhibit and sat on the wall. She was working the wall today and was going to be interacting with the guests. She sat waiting for the first visitors to come flowing through.

Emily glanced at the stalls that were littered around the exhibit; they were selling merchandise, but not just any merchandise. Each mermaid was a brand for the zoo to exploit and advertise. Emily, Anne, Jasmine and Ciara each had their own custom line of plush toys, clothing and memorabilia. Ciara looked at the new billboard that had been erected over one of the stalls with a picture of Emily and her name. The zoo marketing team had paid her a visit a week ago and had instructed her to look as seductive as possible when posing for her promotional photo. Emily had initially refused, but a short, sharp shock from that infernal collar around her neck changed her mind. And so that was how a picture of Emily with her ample chest thrust forward and a flirtatious smile on her face was used in promo material.

Eventually visitors started to enter the zoo and were funnelled towards the centre of the park. Emily smiled at the guests and waved at them as they passed by. Emily was determined to be seen to comply with the rules and regulations of the zoo for the time being. She was still plotting her eventual escape. Emily determined that the biggest obstacle to her planned breakout was the collar that was stuck around her neck. During her free time, she would pretend to go to the bathroom cubicle, but she was secretly examining the collar, trying to ascertain if there were any inherent flaws in the design she could exploit. Thus far, she had been unsuccessful in her attempts, but she was confident that sooner or later she would work something out.

Emily’s thoughts of freedom were interrupted by the approach of a group of three young women, who all appeared to be university age. They were all dressed casually, and they seemed to be enjoying themselves. Emily felt a sudden sadness as she realised that she hadn’t worn clothes in such a long time. She had always taken her clothing for granted, never considering the protection and social status that it had offered her. She could hardly remember what it was like to wear shoes or slip into a pair of leggings. And what she really needed right now was a supportive bra for her gargantuan tits.

“Hi,” said one of the women excitedly. “Could we like, take a picture with you?” asked the woman.

“Sure,” replied Emily, knowing full well that she didn’t have a choice, but she appreciated that the women had asked her, even if she didn’t have any agency to refuse.

Two of the women sat on either side of Emily and the third took out her camera and pointed it at them.

“Smile!” instructed the woman happily.

Emily forced a smile and there was a series of flashes from the camera as the woman took her photographs. After the photographs were taken, the women hit Emily with a barrage of questions.

“Wow, your tits are like amazing!” said one of the women. “How big are they?”

“O-cups,” said Emily, not quite believing it herself.

“Well, my boyfriend, Tony, he would love to see me with them! Imagine all the fun I could have with titties that size,” she said to her friends who laughed.

“Rock on girl,” said another woman, “you are leading the cause for feminism, why should women be covered up and not allowed to be openly sexual?”

Emily resisted the urge to roll her eyes at the stupidity of the comments that this woman was making. Everyone knew that hybrids were a sign of progress and equality and not a sign of the complete and utter failing of the US government, which had allowed the establishment of modern-day slavery under its watch.

Eventually the women grew bored and wandered off to look at another exhibit, but not before buying some of Emily’s merchandise. Emily watched as they left and was jealous of their ability to walk, she wondered if she had legs would she even remember how to do it? It must be like riding a bike, surely?

Emily’s introspective thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of a fellow mermaid. Jasmine had pulled herself up onto the wall and was sitting next to Emily.

“Hey, you big busty bitch,” Jasmine said as her introduction.

“You’re one to talk,” said Emily as she directed her eyes towards Jasmine’s mammoth mammaries.

Jasmine left out a cynical laugh as she shook her head.

“Is it alright if I join you on the wall today? It’s either this or performing in the pool, and this is easier,” said Jasmine.

“That’s fine by me, it will be nice to have the company,” replied Emily. “I’ve been here a few weeks and we haven’t really gotten to know each other?”

Emily stretched her aching back; her gigantic breasts were putting a huge strain on her back. Jasmine noticed Emily’s discomfort and offered some advice.

“I wish I could say that it gets better, lugging these enormous tits around – but it just gets more painful. When we are done here, we should go for a short swim in the pool, take the load off our backs,” said Jasmine.

Emily nodded her head in agreement.

“Jasmine, do you mind if I ask you a personal question?” enquired Emily.

“Sure, not like we have much else to do, and please, call me Jaz,” said Jasmine.

“Alright, Jaz. I was curious, what crime did you commit to end up getting turned into a mermaid,” asked Emily cautiously.

Jasmine snorted in response to her line of questioning and was silent for a moment.

“Emily, you said you were innocent and were tricked into joining the zoo as a mermaid. If Luke Olsen was willing to act outside the law and detain and transform you illegally, what makes you so sure that he didn’t do the same thing to other people? Why are you so quick to assume that the rest of us are guilty?”

“I’m so sorry Jaz, I didn’t mean it that way, I hadn’t really thought about it like that,” said Emily apologetically.

“Don’t worry about it,” replied Jasmine. “All the mermaids in this exhibit are innocent, none of us committed a crime, we were all turned into mermaids without our consent, I’ll let the other girls tell you their own stories, but I can tell you mine if you’d like?”

“I’d like to hear it,” replied Emily.

“Well, my story starts in Iran. My mother and father lived in a small village, and life was nice and simple. But then the first energy crisis started, and my father was conscripted into the army, and he went off to fight abroad. I remember the day he left, he told me not to worry and that he would be home soon – I never saw him again, he was killed in action on some battlefield two months later.”

“I’m so sorry,” said Emily. “That must have been tough.”

“It was,” replied Jasmine. “My mother was heartbroken and channelled that grief into ensuring that I would have a better life than she had had, and she decided to move to America. I hardly remember the journey to America, but I know it was hard on my mother. I arrived in the US when I was four and was raised here, it is the only country I’ve ever truly known,” said Jasmine sadly.

Jasmine’s story was interrupted by a family of tourists looking to take some photos with the buxom duo. Once the photos were taken Jasmine continued her story.

“Anyway, my mother pushed me to do well in school and I went to university to study mechanical engineering,” said Jasmine. “It’s funny, if someone gave me a computer to use CAD or another engineering software, I doubt I could see the keyboard with the size of my tits,” said Jasmine bitterly.

“I was studying to be a vet,” said Emily. “That is even more ironic.”

“Is that right?” said Jasmine. “Good to know I ever get sick, I’ll know who to call,” said Jasmine with a smirk on her face.

“Where was I? Oh yeah, so I was always interested in justice and politics due to my family history. In university I was a member of numerous progressive causes and I used to attend every rally or protest that was held. That was my first mistake. There was a group of four of us that decided to protest against the inhumanity of keeping hybrid people locked up in exhibits, and we travelled from California, where I lived, to protest against the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo, which was and still is the biggest hybrid zoo in the world. Anyway, there was me and three other guys that boarded a plane and headed to Florida. I was twenty at the time and so naive.”

Jasmine had a sad look on her face as she recounted the details of the story.

“The plan was simple, we chained ourselves to the entrance gate to the park with our placards and would hold our protest. At first security didn’t really seem that bothered. We expected them to call the police and we would be escorted off the premises. But the zoo security never called the police, instead they got angle grinders and cut our chains off and then dragged us to the zoo cells for questioning. What I didn’t know at the time was that the men I was with had a history of agitation and disruptive demonstrations. Luke Olsen was interrogating the four of us, and he threatened to turn the boys over to the police where they would most certainly be turned into hybrids, unless they agreed to testify against me. The boys all agreed and before I knew it they were standing up in court testifying that I was conspiring to carry out a terrorist attack at the zoo and that I was the mastermind behind it. And from there I was sentenced to be a mermaid and was taken to the zoo where I’ve spent the last year, at least I think it’s been a year.”

“I’m so sorry,” replied Emily. “I had no idea that that happened to you.”

“Don’t worry about it, how could you have known,” replied Jasmine. “I’m a bit of a cynic about life since then, I don’t trust people easily, I suppose being turned into a big breasted mermaid sex toy will do that to a person. Enough about me, tell me about your mother?”

“Well said Emily, she is the sweetest, kindest woman I’ve ever known. She had me and my sister Rachel when she was very young, so it was hard on her, but she made it work. She went back to college when we were kids and studied part-time, and she graduated with a business degree. Then she opened her own bakery business, employing a few staff. She was always an inspiration for me growing up,” said Emily fondly remembering time spent with her mother. “I’m sure I’ll see her again once I escape this fucking zoo.”

Jasmine’s demeanor suddenly changed.

“You need to forget that shit sister, there is no escape from this place – we’ve all tried, it’s impossible, and the sooner you accept it, the sooner you can get on with your life, or whatever sort of life this is. You can’t keep holding onto the past, what’s done is done. Sure, I’d love to castrate the men who sold me down the river and murder Luke Olsen, but I’m a fucking sex toy – I can’t stand, and even if I could my huge tits would probably keel me over. You need to come to terms with what’s been done to you, and if you can’t, I don’t know what will happen to you, but it won’t be good,” warned Jasmine.

“Thanks for the advice,” replied Emily.

“You’re not going to heed it though, are you,” said Jasmine angrily.

“No,” said Emily truthfully. “I don’t know what or who I am anymore, but I’m not going to just lay down and take this. I won’t accept that I will live here for the rest of my life, I will escape and be reunited with my family, and I’m sorry that you are so jaded.”

Jasmine’s mouth opened to argue back, but their discourse was interrupted by a family wanting to take some photographs with them. Emily and Jasmine didn’t speak for the rest of the day, it was clear that there was nothing left to say.

A Night of Intimacy

Emily watched the sunset as she gently treaded water in the pool. She was glad of the relief that the water provided her, taking the strain off her back from the weight of her dense and heavy breasts. Emily scanned her environment, Anne and Ciara were huddled together on the beach deep in conversation, and Jasmine was in the pool with Emily. Jasmine was swimming towards Emily and threaded water beside her.

“Hey busty bitch,” said Jasmine.

“Hi Jaz,” replied Emily.

“Listen, about earlier on, I stand by what I said about the necessity of moving on, but I was a little harsh on you and wanted to apologise,” Jasmine said.

“We’re cool,” replied Emily, “I know you just have my best interests at heart, and I appreciate that. Bitch,” joked Emily, which elicited laughter from Jasmine.

“You know, we are both the same age, right?” asked Jasmine.

“Twenty-one,” replied Emily, “supposed to be heading into the best years of our lives.”

“Yeah, I wonder – “Jasmine’s reply was cut off by a booming voice from the loudspeakers.

“ATTENTION, VIP SERVICES HAVE RESUMED, BE COMPLIANT AND COOPERATIVE OR YOU WILL FACE SEVERE PUNISHMENTS,” the voice on the PA system commanded.

“Fuck,” Jasmine said aloud. “This is going to be shit.”

“I’m confused,” asked Emily anxiously, “what was that about?”

“The VIP guests are coming, which is bad news for us. They had cancelled the night sessions for VIPs since you arrived, word was that they were modernizing the zoo and carrying out construction work at night. I had heard this from one of the guests a while back, but it looks like they have completed whatever construction work that was necessary,” said Jasmine.

“Jenny mentioned something about the zoo being family friendly during the day and adult-only at night,” Emily mused aloud.

“Whose Jenny?” asked Jasmine.

“Oh, she was a cowtaur I had to work with when I was undergoing my surgeries,” replied Emily. “She told me that the zoo catered for adults exclusively at night, is that true?”

“It is unfortunate,” sighed Jasmine. “Very Important People, or VIPs for short, can pay exorbitant amounts of money to access the zoo at night, and they have unfettered access to whatever hybrid creature that they want. It tends to attract all kinds of perverts. Oh Emily, I’m so sorry but this is going to be the most humiliating and demeaning night of your life, and it will only be the start! Before you arrived, these VIP nights were run continuously each night throughout the week.”

“Fuck isn’t there anything we can do?” asked Emily nervously.

“Yeah, there is, lose any sense of dignity that you have left and accept your new station in life as a big titted sex toy,” said Jasmine dryly.

Emily’s face went pale on hearing this news, it was bad enough being treated as an animal and put on display, but now she was expected to be a sex slave as well? Emily had never had sex in her life, she had been waiting for the right man to take her virginity, so she had no baseline of what to expect. Jasmine cocked her head to the right.

“Holy fuck,” she said, “let me guess, you’re a virgin, right?”

Emily felt her cheeks flush a scarlet colour and she suddenly felt even more apprehensive than she previously had.

“You’re not going to be a virgin much longer, Emily,” said Jasmine sadly as she shook her head. “Listen, we better get out of the pool and present ourselves at the entrance to our exhibit, the VIPS will arrive and then they will decide what they want to do with us.”

Emily felt her heart race and she suddenly felt her chest tighten. This was too much for her to handle, she thought to herself. Jasmine must have sensed her distress as she placed a hand on her shoulder and spoke.

“It’ll be alright, we’ll get through this, alright?” said Jasmine reassuringly. “Now we should probably get out of the water and join Anne and Ciara at the entrance to the exhibit,” suggested Jasmine.

Emily shook her head in acknowledgement and the two women swam to the edge of the pool and dragged themselves onto the beach, and from there the two buxom mermaids crawled over to join their compatriots in a line-up.

“Alright girls, remember to remove your nipple pasties before the guests arrive or we’ll be in trouble with management,” advised Anne as she removed her own pasties.

Emily reached up and plucked off her nipple pastie from her left breast resulting in a short, sharp pain. She had to admit that the adhesive was strong. Emily then proceeded to remove the pastie from her right nipple, and when that was done, she placed the nipples beside her on the sand. She just hoped she would be able to find them in the morning again.

“Emily,” called Anne from Emily’s right, “whatever happens, don’t panic or fight it, just do as you are told and everything will be fine, okay?” Anne said, delivering her advice to the new mermaid.

As the evening progressed, more and more VIPs started to arrive at the zoo and were funnelled through to the star attraction of the park – the mermaid exhibit. At the start of the evening, men in tuxedos and women in cocktail party dresses milled about their exhibit and drank champagne and continued on to the next display. These people, according to Anne, were what was colloquially known as “watchers”, that is to say, they paid the price of admission to access the zoo at night but couldn’t necessarily afford the more expensive activities that were more sexual in nature. It was the “fat cats” that you needed to worry about, warned Jasmine. Those were the ones with enough disposable income to engage in the cost of sex with the hybrids.

Emily's ruminations were interrupted by the arrival of a couple into the exhibit. The man was dressed in a black tuxedo, he appeared to be in his early thirties and was eyeing the mermaids up eagerly. His partner or wife, on the other hand, was dressed in a form fitting red latex dress and boots. She was leaning against her husband and the two of them were whispering as their eyes darted from one mermaid to another. Once they had stopped whispering, they kissed each other passionately on the lips.

Emily looked at Jasmine who discreetly rolled her eyes at the whole affair. Emily was confused about the couple’s intentions; did they just want a captive audience to watch them get their rocks off? That would probably be the best scenario, Emily thought to herself. Anything that meant she didn’t have to have sex with these crazy people was good by her.

The couple ceased their kissing and the woman stood in front of the mermaids, with a stern look on her face.

Emily examined the woman who was standing over them with a steely expression on her face. She appeared to be of Asian heritage, with short black hair and she was diminutive in stature, but yet she still had a domineering presence.

“You two,” the woman barked at Anne and Ciara, “go with my husband.”

Ciara and Anne looked at the man and the two of them crawled after the man. Emily watched as their enlarged posteriors were visible as they clambered after the man as fast as they possibly could; it was clear that the two mermaids did not want to invoke the ire of the couple.

“Alright girls,” said the woman, “you are with me.”

Emily looked at Jasmine nervously, and Jasmine gave her a look that said be brave.

The woman crouched down beside Jasmine and examined her.

“You look like an experienced slut, are you?” enquired the woman.

“Yes,” said Jasmine without a hint of emotion in her voice.

“Yes mistress,” said the woman.

“Yes mistress,” repeated Jasmine.

“Good, now you start playing with yourself while I take a look at the other slut,” the woman said looking at Emily.

Emily watched as Jasmine brought one hand up to her nipples and started to gently tug and pull them, meanwhile her other hand shifted to the slit in her tail. Emily watched curiously as Jasmine inserted her fingers into the slit and started to finger herself. Jasmine started to emit moans of pleasure as she continued to masturbate.

The woman turned her attention to Emily and kneeled next to her. Emily for her part gulped, and she looked up into the woman’s callous blue eyes. The woman seemed to be inspecting Emily, and it made her entirely uncomfortable.

“You’re new here, right? That’s what it says on the merchandise stalls,” said the woman.

“That’s right,” said Emily, “mistress,” she said quickly remembering what Jasmine had been told to say.

This elicited a smile from the woman, and she ran her fingers along Emily’s cheek.

“You’re Emily, correct?”

“I am Emily, mistress,” replied Emily.

The woman gently pinched her cheek and smiled.

“You’re a good girl, aren’t you?”

“Yes mistress,” replied Emily, feeling as if the woman was deliberately talking down to her to cause embarrassment. Emily was used to being a strong independent woman, her mother had raised her to be a feminist, so this made this scenario all the more painful for Emily to tolerate.

The woman ran her fingers down to Emily’s lips and tenderly pulled back her lower lip. She let go of her lip and gently leaned in and started to kiss Emily. Emily had never kissed another girl in her life and was shocked that it was happening. Emily had heard that all women were a little bisexual, but for Emily this was inherently incorrect. As the woman laid a passionate kiss upon her lips, Emily felt no reciprocal feelings of lust, she only felt pure disgust that this woman was treating her like a sex object.

Emily got the taste of mint on the woman’s breath as the kissing continued. Their lips were interlocked in a dance of passion, one that Emily had not agreed to or was excited by. To her right she could hear Jasmine moan as she continued to play with herself. Eventually the woman broke off her kiss and she brought her fingers back to Emily’s mouth.

“Suck my fingers,” instructed the woman.

Emily obliged and the woman inserted her fingers into Emily’s mouth, and she started to suck on the extremities. She got the distinct flavour of lavender from the woman’s digits as she continued to move them around in Emily’s mouth. Suddenly the woman stuck her entire fist into Emily’s mouth, causing Emily to start gagging and tears were forming in her eyes.

The woman then removed her fist and Emily struggled to catch her breath. The woman cupped Emily’s chin and their eyes met. Emily was panting and her eyes were watering from the woman’s fist being rammed down her throat.

“Atta girl,” the woman said, clearly pleased with Emily. “Now start dancing.”

Emily awkwardly started to dance, she swayed her hips and started to gently jiggle her tits. She ran her hands down along her body and looked at the woman as seductively as possible. Emily didn’t want to invoke the woman’s wrath and did as she was instructed.

Emily continued to dance whilst the woman checked in on Jasmine, who was still playing with herself as the woman had instructed. Emily was mortified and ashamed about what she was doing. She keenly felt her reduced status and her lack of agency. It dawned on Emily that she was now nothing more than a plaything for the rich.

The woman returned to Emily and crouched down in front of her.

“Stop dancing,” the woman instructed, and Emily did so immediately, grateful for the brief reprieve.

“Yes mistress,” Emily said meekly.

“I want you suck on your index finger,” the woman said.

Emily slowly brought her right index finger to her mouth and gingerly placed it into her mouth and began to suck on her finger. The woman watched with bated breath as Emily continued to suck on her finger.

“Bring your index finger to your right nipple and rub it in a counterclockwise motion,” the woman commanded.

Emily slowly removed her finger from her mouth and brought it to her right nipple and began to caress her nipple as instructed. Emily suddenly felt a warmth in her belly and a sensation of pure ecstasy. The sensitivity of Emily’s nipples seemed to have increased exponentially and Emily was shocked with the wave of pleasure that she was experiencing from the simple action of rubbing her nipple.

“Use both hands,” the woman instructed.

Emily brought her other hand up to her left nipple and began to stroke her life nipple in tandem with her right nipple, which elicited an even greater wave of pleasure. Emily began breathing heavily as she experienced extreme gratification from her self-stimulation. Emily started to gently pull on the nub of the nipple and twist it between her fingers, causing more bliss.

“Now, finger yourself,” the woman ordered.

Emily was dreading this moment; she desperately did not want to have an orgasm in front of this woman. Masturbation was always something that Emily thought should be confined to the privacy of someone’s bedroom, and not done on command in front of a stranger. Despite Emily’s misgivings, she obliged and reluctantly slipped her right hand down to her slit, where she knew her vagina was located. She calmly inserted her fingers into the slit and immediately felt an extreme surge of pure pleasure.

Emily was no stranger to masturbation; she had done it at home in her bedroom in Brooklyn. But the sexual gratification was in no way comparable to the ecstasy she was experiencing right now; like her nipples it appeared the sexual sensitivity of her vagina had also been increased.

Emily continued to rub her slit and her breathing became more laboured as waves of pleasure began to wash over her. She thought of Geoff, a boy that was on her university course. He was ruggedly handsome, with long, jet black hair and rippling muscles that his tight t-shirts only accentuated his muscular physique. Emily imagined Geoff holding her in his strong arms and gently caressing her shoulder and kissing her on the nape of her neck. She envisioned him taking off his shirt whilst Emily was fumbling to remove his pants, showing his generous cock.

“Oh fuck, oh my God!” shrieked Emily as she felt waves of pure pleasure wash over her. Her slit was slick with bodily fluid as she continued to work her fingers inside of her vagina. She had never experienced such bliss in her entire life, and she could feel herself approaching her orgasmic crescendo.

Emily squealed like a wild animal as her orgasm rocked her body and she keeled over onto the sand. Every nerve in her entire body was on fire, she could feel waves of pure pleasure flow through her person. However, it was entirely too much for poor Emily and she felt the corners of her vision swim in and out of focus, and she fell unconscious on the floor.

Moments later she regained consciousness and felt someone gently nudging her: it was Jasmine who was sitting beside her. Jasmine helped Emily sit up and checked that she was alright and examined her.

“It’s nothing to worry about, the first orgasm as a mermaid is always a lot to handle,” confided Jasmine.

“Shut the fuck up mermaids,” hissed the woman as she towered over the two of them. Both mermaids immediately ceased their conversation and looked to the woman for guidance on what was expected of them next.

“Kiss each other,” dictated the woman as she crouched down to watch the two mermaids.

Jasmine and Emily turned to face each other and knew there was no choice. Emily leaned in and stopped as their nipples touched. Emily was unsure of whether the two mermaids could kiss as their respective monstrous tits were clearly in the way.

Suddenly Emily felt herself being forced forward as the woman grabbed both of them by their hair and thrust them towards one another. Emily watched as their huge tits were smashed together into a single mass of tit flesh. Emily laid a kiss on Jasmine, and they proceeded to kiss each other. Emily found it easier to kiss Jasmine as at least she knew her, as opposed to the woman who was a complete stranger to her.

“You,” called the woman, pointing at Jasmine. “Persian, motorboat the other mermaid.”

Jasmine complied and dived into Emily’s tits face first and shook her head violently causing Emily’s expansive tits to wobble uncontrollably. Emily was nearly knocked off balance as her massive breasts were shaken intensely.

“Now spank her,” the woman commanded Jasmine.

Emily turned around and exposed her enhanced derriere, and Jasmine proceeded to whack her behind with her hands. Emily felt pangs of pain as she was struck from behind but realized that neither of the two women had a choice in the matter of what they were being made to do.

“Now dry-hump her, Persian,” said the woman.

Jasmine looked at Emily apologetically.

“Lay down on your back please, Emily,” asked Jasmine.

Emily nodded her head and lay down on her back, feeling the granular sand beneath her. Jasmine slowly straddled Emily, she aligned her tail with that of Emily’s till their respective vaginas were in alignment. Then Jasmine slowly lay down atop Emily, their huge tits once again being smashed together.

Jasmine began to thrust, and Emily started to breathe heavily as the friction between the two mermaids’ slits was causing Emily to feel electricity throughout her body. Jasmine started off slow at first, but progressively got faster and faster.

Emily noticed that the woman had lifted her skirt and her clean-shaven twat was exposed. Emily watched as the woman was fingering herself, clearly enjoying the display that was happening in front of her.

Emily looked back into Jasmine’s deep brown eyes, and Jasmine laid a deep passionate kiss on Emily’s lips. Emily realised the kiss wasn’t sexual, it was meant to convey that she was safe and being looked after by Jasmine.

Emily felt the build-up to another orgasm and intense waves of pure bliss threatened to overwhelm her body. Jasmine for her part was caressing Emily’s face, clearly empathising with the new mermaid. Suddenly a huge orgasm rocked Emily’s body and she once again lost consciousness, due to the extensive pleasure. Emily hoped that Jasmine was right about her losing consciousness as just being transitory and would subside as she grew acclimatised to her new mermaid body and sexuality.

Emily awoke a few seconds later to find Jasmine laying beside her, panting. The woman stood over the two of them and spoke.

“You two were great, thanks pets,” the woman said as she vacated the area, off to find her husband.

Emily was so incredibly exhausted from the sexual escapades of the night; she fell asleep right there in the sand beside Jasmine on the beach. The two mermaids were unconscious within a matter of mere minutes. What a night of pleasure it had been.

Welcome to the Tank

Emily woke up late the next day, guests were already starting to pour into the zoo. Emily sat bolt upright and looked frantically for her nipple pasties. She couldn’t find them and started to panic, she was going to get punished so badly for this if she was caught – she had been warned not to lose her seashell nipple covers.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Emily said alarmed.

“Looking for these,” said a voice to her right. It was Anne, Emily hadn’t seen her as she was too preoccupied searching for her pasties. Anne held out her hand and produced her nipple pasties, to which Emily thankfully accepted them and applied them to her breasts.

“Thank you! I’d be so dead if it weren’t for you, you saved my ass just there,” said Emily gratefully.

“Don’t worry sister, we are a family here, we look out for each other. Jaz told me you had quite the night last night with that woman, how are you feeling?” Anne asked with concern in her voice.

“I’m okay, it’s just I’ve never… well I’ve never had sex with another woman and I was made to masturbate in public, I just feel icky,” Emily said truthfully.

“I know, I know,” said Anne with a hint of sadness in her voice, “but I promise you it will get easier, and if it's any consolation, the VIP guests won’t be back for a few days, I heard the toilets in the VIP area of the zoo got backed up so they needed to fix the plumbing which buys us a few days peace,” Anne said.

“That’s great,” Emily replied happily. It was nice to know that she wasn’t going to be treated as a sex slave for a few days at the very least.

“Here,” said Anne as she retrieved a plate that she had been keeping next to her. “I got you some breakfast.”

Emily took the plate from Anne and saw there was French toast. Emily had to admit that the food that they served to the hybrids was very tasty and well made. Each day, at morning, midday and evening, security would make the rounds and leave food packages at each exhibit for the hybrids. Emily relished the smell of the toast as she savoured it. She was starving after last night’s sexual activities, and she greedily ate the French toast and washed it down with a glass of orange juice. Anne had a sweet smile on her face as she watched her eat.

“You want to take a day off today? I know last night was rough for you,” Anne said.

“No, I’m good,” said Emily as she finished licking her fingers, enjoying the taste of her breakfast. “I’d prefer to keep working if you don’t mind, it helps me keep my mind preoccupied,” Emily lied. The truth was that Emily needed to keep working so that she could see if there were any opportunities to escape, but she didn’t want to tell Anne that as it would upset her.

Anne was the oldest of all the mermaids at a mere 26 years old, and yet she acted as the mother of the group. She dealt with Jasmine’s sarcasm, Ciara’s occasional bouts of depression and she looked out for Emily and made sure that she was eating her meals and tried to keep her spirits high.

“Alright, alright, if you’re sure,” replied Anne, “you can go use the restroom and clean yourself up and then meet me at the pool, you will be with me today, working the pool.”

Emily had swum in the pool, but she hadn’t spent more than an hour there. She was curious to see what work lay ahead for her at the pool, but more importantly, she wanted to see if there were any means of escape that the other mermaids had potentially missed out on.

Half an hour later Emily reported to the pool for duty after relieving herself and brushing her teeth in the bathroom cubicle. Emily saw that Anne was already in the pool and she waded into the water and swam over to the other woman. Anne greeted Emily and handed her what looked like some kind of underwater breathing equipment.

“This, Emily, is self-contained underwater breathing apparatus or SCUBA for short,” said Anne.

“I’ve heard of it before,” replied Emily, “but why do we need it?”

“The zoo decided that they wanted their mermaids to be able to swim underwater for a long period of time, and since they weren’t able to give us gills, they had to come up with another way. They concluded that all the mermaids should be trained on the use of SCUBA equipment, and that we should use it to swim. What you have there in your hands,” continued Anne, “is called the mouthpiece and you can see the connecting tubes. The tubes deliver the oxygen to the mouthpieces, and you can see that the tubes lead into the walls of the pool where the oxygen tanks are kept.”

“Who ever heard of a mermaid that can’t breathe underwater,” Emily joked.

“You know, I think they could have given us gills,” Anne replied. “When I was undergoing my surgeries, I overheard my doctors talking amongst themselves. I was the first mermaid, and they were still trying to work out all the kinks. Anyway, one day I heard them conversing and they mentioned that Luke Olsen had ordered that the mermaids not be given gills as he wanted to ensure that we couldn’t hide in the pool. If Luke wants, he can turn off the oxygen at any time and force us to the surface.”

“Bastard,” spat Emily, her hatred of Olsen growing just that little bit more with each new piece of sickening information that she found out about him.

“I know, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said anything, let's just focus on the job at hand,” said Anne. “Attach your breathing mask and let’s get ready to dive.”

Emily placed the mask in her mouth and breathed in the air. She slowly submerged herself under the water and watched as a series of bubbles were released from her mask. Emily followed Anne and they swam to the depth of the pool; Emily had never ventured this far before. As they descended, Emily saw shoals of tropical fish of the most vibrant shades of red, blue, and yellow pass her by. They continued their dive until they reached the bottom of the pool, where to Emily’s shock there was an observation window that looked into the pool.

Emily swam over to the window and was surprised to see that there was a restaurant. It was full of visitors who appeared to be eating food at their tables and hadn’t yet noticed the black-haired mermaid who was peering in at them.

A woman in the restaurant turned her head and observed Emily and walked over to the glass window. She placed a hand against the glass, and Emily did the same, not quite knowing why she was doing it. The woman and the mermaid stayed transfixed by each other for quite some time before the woman pulled away and retrieved her camera and started to take photos.

More people in the restaurant had noticed and were flocking to see the two mermaids that were floating in the water before them. Anne tapped Emily on the shoulder, instructing her to follow her lead. Anne started to wave at the guests and posing for photographs, and Emily did the same.

Time lost all meaning to Emily at the bottom of the pool. She was forced to become a true mermaid, a creature of the sea as she posed for the visitors. She was nothing but an exotic curiosity to the people who were peeping through the glass at the two hybrids.

Emily made a game out of watching the people in the restaurant to pass the time. She would pick a person at random and give them a backstory and personal traits. She liked to assign each person the most ludicrous and exciting pasts that she could imagine.

Eventually she grew bored of the game and fell back on her most frequent hobby: trying to find a route of escape from the zoo. Emily examined the edges of the glass window, trying to see if there were any weaknesses or flaws in the glass that could be used to break the glass. Emily didn’t know what she would do if the window broke and the restaurant was flooded with water, but it would definitely create enough chaos for her to try and make her bid for freedom.

A tap on the shoulder interrupted her thoughts and Anne was pointing upwards, and Emily immediately understood that she meant it was time to resurface. Anne propelled herself through the water with a kick of her powerful yellow tail, and Emily followed suit. Eventually they broke the surface of the water, and they removed their breathing masks. Emily pushed her hair out of her eyes and handed the SCUBA gear back to Anne for safe-keeping.

“Follow me,” said Anne as she swam to the island in the centre of the pool and hoisted herself up onto it. She gave Emily a helping hand up as well. Emily flopped onto her back and her monstrous tits nearly gave her a black eye as she fell onto her back. She suddenly felt exhausted after working at the bottom of the pool with Anne. She must have been down there for a few hours judging by the position of the sun in the sky.

The two mermaids said nothing for what felt like forever, both of them were clearly too tired for much else. Emily looked up at the clouds in the sky and was wondering if her mother and sister could see the same clouds. Unlikely she told herself, as she was in Florida, and they were in New York city. She wondered why they hadn’t come looking for her, she hadn’t spoken to them in months. She pondered if perhaps the zoo was forging emails or letters from her and sending them to her parents, or had they faked her death and held a funeral all without her knowledge. The thought sent shivers down her spine, and she wanted to distract herself.

“Anne, can I ask you how you ended up as a mermaid? Jaz told me how she was turned into a mermaid; I was just wondering what your story was? Or is it too painful to recount?”

“No, it’s okay,” replied Anne, “it’s important you know I suppose, we are a family, and family don’t have secrets from each other.”

Anne sat up and rested her chin on her tail, where her knees used to be.

“I’m from Florida, I was born not too far from here,” said Ann.

“I didn’t know that,” replied Emily.

“My parents always pushed me to excel at everything, even from a young age. I used to win spelling bees, sports championships, musical competitions, you name it I conquered it. I had this insatiable desire to win, and that led me to studying law at university. I enjoyed the verbal sparring, and I was excellent at it. I even joined the university’s debating club. After I graduated, I took up a position with a renowned law firm in Miami and won case after case for them.”

Anne looked out at the pool and studied her own reflection in the rippling water. Emily placed a hand on her shoulder in solidarity with her.

“Then one day, a case was pushed through to me. It was supposed to be the biggest case of my entire career, it revolved around prosecuting malfeasance committed by the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo,” Anne continued. “There were allegations made that the zoo was forcefully turning people into hybrids against their will. At first, I was sceptical, how could a major business in the state be kidnapping and turning people into half-human animals right under our noses? But after I read the evidence and did some digging of my own, I was convinced it was happening. I worked on the case for months and prepped for trial – I had every reason to believe that I would win the case.”

Emily saw the flash of cameras in the distance as she talked with Anne, it seemed that even in their moments of privacy and rest they were still being watched. Emily tried to push the guests out of her mind and focus on Anne’s story.

“We were a week out from our trial date,” recounted Anne. “I was leaving the office, and as I was approaching my car a group of thugs jumped me: they bound and gagged me and threw me in the back of their car and sped off. They drove me out in the Florida swampland and placed me on my knees. Kneeling there, I was introduced to Luke Olsen for the first time. He told me that he was going to order the killing of my entire family, my mother and father and even my sister. I begged him to spare them, but he was resolute in his decision. He was going to murder my entire family and then he was going to get rid of me, that was how much of a threat I was to him.”

Emily watched as Ann kicked her tail uselessly in the water as she recollected her story.

“I would have done anything to save my family, and I pleaded with Luke. Eventually my appeals were heard, as he offered me a choice. I had two options: option one was that Luke murdered my entire family, myself included, or option two, the more elegant option he said, was that I agreed to come and work for him. I was confused at first, I thought he wanted me to come work for him as a lawyer, but instead he wanted me to sign a contract and become a part of the zoo as a mermaid,” said Ann.

“I’m so sorry Ann, that sounds horrible,” replied Emily.

“It was, I remember signing the contract then and there and I was immediately escorted to the zoo where my surgeries began, and well, you know how that part is. The worst thing was, Luke arranged for my family to visit me in the zoo once I had been turned into a mermaid. They were horrified and aghast at what they saw. They couldn’t understand why I had thrown my life away to come and live as a hybrid at a zoo. I was forced to lie to them and tell them that I wanted to be a mermaid, and I was happy. My family disowned me after that, and I haven’t seen them since, and I doubt I will again – I was the shame of the family,” recollected Ann.

“I’m sorry that you went through that,” said Emily.

“It’s okay, I’ve made peace with it,” replied Ann. “This is my new life now, and I have a new family: you, Jaz and Ciara. It may not be the way I thought my life was going to turn out, but I can’t let myself be overcome with bitterness and hatred, I’m still trying to look at positives.”

“What positives?” Emily thought to herself, but said nothing for fear of offending Ann.

There was a momentary pause as they left a silence lingering in the air between them.

“Tell me something about your family,” said Ann, clearly trying to build a rapport between them.

“Well, there’s not much to tell: my mother owns a bakery, and my sister is in university. My father is away overseas, he’s a soldier in the military,” said Emily.

“A soldier? That sounds exciting!” exclaimed Ann. “Where is he based?”

“He’s in Europe, there’s a large contingent of US troops there due to the instability in the region with the energy crisis,” said Emily. “I hadn’t seen him in months before I was even turned into a mermaid. I wonder what he would think of me if he could see me now?” mused Emily.

“He’d be proud of you,” said Ann, “he’d see that you are a warrior, just like him. You are strong, you were turned into a mermaid and yet you still get up each morning and carry on. He’d be proud of the woman you are.”

“Mermaid,” Emily glumly corrected her. “I’m a mermaid.”

Ann gave Emily a sympathetic smile.

“We better get back to work sister,” said Ann, clearly trying to distract Emily from her thoughts.

Emily nodded in agreement and the two sirens eased themselves into the water and put on their SCUBA gear and began the long descent to the bottom of the pool.

A Long Way from Home

Emily sat in the centre of the beach and watched the guests mingling around the exhibit. She heard the familiar buzzing noise of a mosquito and saw one land upon her expansive chest. She instinctively swatted the mosquito away with her hand. Ever since her chest had been enlarged to such a ludicrous size, she found that she was the target of the hungry Floridian mosquitos that seemed to seek her out for their meals, she couldn’t blame them really – if she was a mosquito, she would feed on a woman with such an incredibly large and exposed chest.

Emily glanced down at her gigantic tits and sighed. She still hadn’t gotten used to the sheer weight and volume of her enhanced breasts, and she doubted that she ever truly would. She resented the fact that she looked and felt like a porn star. Emily had never given much thought to how much more attention larger chested women got from both men and women: the lustful gazes of the men and the envious looks of the women. Additionally, her tail was also drawing attention, as was to be expected, people looked at her like she was some sort of caged animal, which she supposed that she was.

Ann had instructed her to take a rest day today, and so Emily had obliged her begrudgingly. It wasn’t that Emily enjoyed working at the zoo, but she preferred to occupy her mind with looking for an escape route from the exhibit, and on her days off she felt her mind wander to dark places as she had nothing to divert her attention.

Emily scanned the exhibit to see what the other mermaids were doing: Jasmine was frolicking in the pool for the guests, and Ann was working the wall posing for pictures with visitors and Ciara was laying on her back staring up at the sky – clearly Ciara also wasn’t working today. Emily hadn’t had many interactions with Ciara and so she decided to go and talk to the red-headed pregnant mermaid.

She dragged herself over the sand to kneel beside Ciara who looked up at her. Ciara slowly and awkwardly sat up, owing due to her heavily pregnant frame. Emily smiled as the other mermaid sat up, she had deep blue eyes and her long red hair was the deepest red she had ever seen, cascading down past her shoulders.

“Hey Emily, how are you today?” asked Ciara.

Emily noticed that the red-headed mermaid spoke with an almost lyrical tilt to her voice, she could not quite place her accent. She had heard Ciara speak before but had never paid much attention to her accent till now.

“I’m alright, just trying to occupy my time I suppose,” said Emily, “and I noticed that I haven’t had a chance to chat with you much, there was always something happening. Since we were both off today, I thought we could get to know each other a little bit.”

Ciara was absent-mindedly caressing her pregnant belly as Emily spoke. Her massive tits were resting atop her huge stomach, both her belly and breasts were comically big, and it would have evoked laughter from Emily if not for the seriousness of the situation.

“Aye, I’d love that sister,” said Ciara again in that lyrical accent. “How are you finding the zoo?”

Emily sat beside Ciara and pulled her tail up to her knees.

“Shit,” replied Emily, “I hate this place.”

Ciara smiled a sad smile and nodded her head in agreement.

“It’s certainly not the Four Seasons,” said Ciara with a small smile, clearly trying to attempt some humour to lighten the situation.

Emily gave a shy smile and sat next to the red-headed mermaid and flapped her tailfin uselessly against the sand. The two mermaids watched as crowds of people mingled around their exhibit and watched the occupants of the said exhibit.

Emily felt her eyes being drawn to Ciara’s pregnant belly, and her gaze lingered just a fraction of a second too long as Ciara noticed Emily’s stare. Emily quickly looked up to Ciara’s face as if to apologise, but Ciara smiled sweetly at her.

“I’m sorry Ciara, I didn’t mean to stare – I know that was rude of me,” said Emily apologetically.

“Don’t worry about it girl,” replied Ciara, “it’s quite alright,” she said as she gently caressed her stomach.

“I can’t believe those bastards turned a pregnant woman into a mermaid!” said Emily with anger in her voice. “These people are fucking evil!”

Ciara placed her hand on Emily’s shoulder and gently squeezed it.

“Emily, there is something you should know about being a mermaid,” said Ciara solemnly. “I wasn’t pregnant before I was turned into a mermaid.”

Emily gulped as she realised the implications of what Ciara was saying to her. Emily stared down past her huge breasts towards the slit in her tail where her vagina was, and she chided herself for being so damn obtuse. She hadn’t considered the possibility that she could get pregnant in her new mermaid form, but the fact that Ciara had gotten pregnant as a mermaid meant that Emily still had a functioning reproductive system – which terrified her, it was another thing to worry about.

Ciara sensing Emily’s confusion proceeded to talk.

“As far as I can tell we still ovulate and produce eggs that can be fertilized,” Ciara said. “I was told by a veterinarian, when I got pregnant, that my baby will still be a human being and not a mermaid. But…”

Ciara looked down at her massive belly and rubbed it gently and seemed to contemplate her next words carefully.

“When I give birth, my baby will be taken from me and given away. The zoo operates an adoption programme for babies that are born here, they give them to rich couples who are looking to adopt,” said Ciara holding back tears.

“Ciara, that is horrible – I’m so sorry,” said Emily as she took Ciara’s hand in her own and squeezed it tightly to show her support for her fellow captive.

“I’ve made my piece with it,” Ciara replied. “Initially I was angry at being pregnant, after all I’m twenty years old – I hadn’t planned on being a mother so young. At first, I resented the baby that was growing inside of me, but over the past few months I came to terms with it. Then I came to care for the baby; I became upset and distraught that the zoo was going to take my child away from me. However, I realised that it’s for the best – the zoo is no place for a child to grow up. It will have a better life with some wealthy parents, more that I could ever provide here in this exhibit.”

Emily was stunned and didn’t quite know what to say about the information that she had just been told.

“That’s horrible,” replied a visibly shocked Emily. “Those bastards can’t just impregnate you like that!”

“There’s nothing stopping us getting pregnant after intercourse with the guests that visit us at night,” Ciara corrected her, “it’s actually quite a common occurrence at the zoo from what Ann has told me. I suppose when you have taken women captive against their will, altered their bodies and forced them to perform in exhibits, how much worse is impregnating them?” asked Ciara.

“Did they at least tell you the gender of the baby?” asked Emily.

Ciara shook her head from side to side to indicate a “no”.

“They don’t tell me much of anything about my medical history to be honest,” said Ciara. “I have daily check-ups with a veterinarian, but he doesn’t answer my questions. His name is Jack, and he is in his mid-forties, you might have seen him wandering around our exhibit from time to time.

Emily racked her brain but couldn’t place the man that Ciara was describing. There were legions of visitors and employees that passed through the mermaid exhibit area on a daily basis, which made identifying any one person in particular quite the difficult task.

“I’m afraid his description doesn’t jog my memory,” replied Emily.

“Probably for the best,” said Ciara as she swatted some mosquitos away from her overflowing cleavage that spilled out onto her enlarged stomach. “He’s not the worst of them, he’s not cruel or mean – it’s just that he is extremely condescending to me, I think he is a bit misogynistic. And it also doesn’t help that we are hybrids as well.”

Ciara adjusted her position so that she was laying on her back, looking up at the sky.

“Sorry Emily, I just need to lie down – my back is just hurting me from carrying these massive monstrosities on my chest and of course the pregnant belly doesn’t help things either,” she said.

Emily also lay on her back and stared up at the clear, blue Florida sky above them that seemed to stretch on forever in front of them. Emily wished she had been turned into a bird instead of a mermaid, that way she could flap her wings and take to the skies and fly north all the way home to New York and be reunited with her family. Unfortunately, knowing this zoo she would probably have a collar placed around her neck to prevent her from flying.

A long expanse of time passed between the mermaids as they both stared up at the sky overhead, enjoying the heat and listening to the din of the crowd that was surrounding them. Emily was beginning to feel sleepy. A question she had been meaning to ask Ciara occurred to her.

“Ciara,” asked Emily as she turned her head towards the red-headed mermaid. “I travelled a lot when I was younger, my dad was in the military, so we moved around a lot – I lived everywhere from California to Boston, but I don’t recognize your accent. Where are you from?”

Ciara turned her head to face her fellow captive-mermaid and gave her a sad and longing smile.

“I grew up in a small fishing village in the west of Ireland,” Ciara recollected. “It was called Baile an Bhuinneanáigh. It was beautiful Emily; you should have seen it. The village was quaint and homely, there was a small harbour located next to the village. Fishing was the main profession for the village population. I remember spending the summers of my youth swimming with my friends and older sister from the wall of the harbour. The sea was warm during the summer, and we would all return home covered in sunburns!”

Ciara folded her arms around her stomach as she recounted her past.

“My father was a fisherman, and my mother stayed at home raising us. I remember growing up spending nights apprehensively waiting for my father to return home when the weather was dreadful, and the sea was rough. My mother worried nonstop for his safety but we needed to pay the bills and there wasn’t an abundance of work in Baile an Bhuinneanáigh. I remember spending hours down on the pier watching and waiting for his boat to come into view on the horizon as the waves crashed against the rocks of the harbour, almost trying to submerge and claim the land for its own. There was a magic about that place,” said Ciara wistfully.

“What brought you to America?” asked Emily curiously. She wasn’t quite sure how this Irish woman had found herself in a Floridian zoo as a busty, pregnant mermaid so far from home.

“I didn’t want to leave,” replied Ciara ruefully. “I have a sister who is a few months older than me. We were inseparable growing up, we never had any secrets between us, and we told each other everything. When we finished school, I was offered a scholarship with a University in Dublin. I begged my sister to move with me, but she wanted to stay in the village. At the time I didn’t understand her trepidation in leaving; I wanted to see the big city and the wide world. I thought that she was just scared of change. Now I wish I hadn’t left the safety and comfort of that village,” said Ciara as she looked up at the sky. “I sometimes wonder if my sister is looking up at the same sky as me, but then I realise how stupid that is as there is a literal ocean between us.”

Ciara scooped up a fistful of sand and watched as she allowed it to flow between her fingers and fall to the ground. She gave Emily a small smile and looked back up at the Florida sky overhead and rested her head back against the ground.

“They say there are more stars in the universe than grains of sand on Earth,” started Ciara. “I was also fascinated by that statement; I remember reading it in a science book in my youth and it stuck with me. The notion of finding the truth really resonated with me so much that I decided to study journalism at university on my scholarship. I was enamoured with the academic world and found that writing was my forte. I excelled at university and had a promising future in the journalistic world ahead of me. However, one evening I remember I was back home visiting my family and me and my sister were watching a documentary about genetic engineering in the United States,” recounted Ciara. “Growing up in Ireland, we weren’t exposed to the plight of the hybrids as genetic engineering was illegal in our country. I was horrified and aghast at what I saw that night on the TV and knew I needed to do something about it, so for the first time in my life I decided to keep a secret from my sister.”

Ciara paused momentarily and Emily felt bad for the red-tailed mermaid that was so far from home in a foreign land. At least Emily was still on the same continent as her family, which gave her hope that she could escape and somehow reunite with them. However, it seemed ridiculously unlikely that Ciara would be able to return to her home country. Even if she could somehow escape the confines of the zoo, she would then face the impossible task of crossing the Atlantic Ocean. Without gills, Emily figured that Ciara would either drown or freeze to death in her crossing.

“I made the decision that night that I would bring attention to the predicament of the genetic altered slaves in the United States. On my twentieth birthday I started preparing for the story that would define me for years to come. Exposing the corruption in America wasn’t purely a noble act, I knew if I could provide evidence of crimes being committed, I would be hailed as a hero and my career would be made. In between lectures and exams, I studied reports about the hybrids in the States. I became obsessed with the topics; you should have seen my dorm room! It was covered in newspaper clippings and photos all over the walls. Eventually I came across the Florida State Worldwide Reserve Zoo, and I thought this was the perfect target for my investigation. It had the largest concentration of hybrids in the state of Florida, and it was a zoo, so it was accessible by the public. I travelled to America and didn’t tell my family or friends where I was going, I thought I was so clever as I infiltrated the zoo and posed as a veterinary nurse and spoke to hybrids close up. That was until security figured out that I was an imposter and before I knew it I was naked and on an operating table. I made the horrible mistake of telling Luke Olsen that I was an investigative reporter and that I was going to release my story to the world. I thought they would just deport me but before I knew what was happening, I was turned into a mermaid and thrown into this exhibit and kept as a mermaid. I never told anyone at home that I was going to the US, and Luke showed me a news report a while ago that the police in Ireland officially closed the investigation after they considered me dead.”

“Ciara, that is so horrible! I’m sorry that you had to go through all that!” said Emily with emotion in her voice.

“Don’t worry about it,” replied Ciara,” I wanted the story of a lifetime and here I am,” said Ciara sarcastically.

Silence enveloped the two mermaids as they listened to the cacophony of the crowd around them. Emily was starting to feel dozy and was about to drift off into a pleasant sleep when she heard the crunch of sand underfoot as someone approached them. Emily immediately sat up and watched as the man approached her.

The man in question had short, curly, black hair and a trimmed beard. He was wearing a white lab coat and the crest of the zoo, a black centaur figure against a yellow background was pinned to his chest. Emily figured this must be the vet that Ciara had told her about earlier in their conversation.

“Morning girls,” said the man as he towered over the two mermaids below.

Ciara slowly sat-up and held her belly and looked up at the man standing over her.

“Good morning, Jack,” said Ciara with a smile on her face. “Is it time for my daily medical already?” asked Ciara.

“Indeed, it is,” replied Jack, “and who do we have here?” he said, gesturing towards Emily with his hand.

Emily suddenly self-conscious of her exposed, heavy chest folded her arms around her breasts. She looked up at Jack and blushed. Despite herself, she found the vet before a handsome man. She was embarrassed as her cheeks were flush as she stared at Jack.

“My name is Emily,” Emily said as she gave him a gentle smile. She didn’t feel the need to pick a fight with this particular staff member as after all he was responsible for her health.

“You’re a sweet little thing,” Jack said as he bent down and took her right hand in his and he planted a kiss on her fingers. He stared deep into Emily’s eyes and Emily felt her heartbeat quicken in her chest.

Jack turned his attention to Ciara and stood up and walked over to her. He beckoned for another zoo employee to come over and they hurried over to him carrying a black leather bag. Jack thanked the man and took the bag out of his hands and placed it on the sand and crouched down and opened it. He retrieved a small rubber hammer from the bag and gripped it in his left hand. With his right hand he gently pinched Ciara’s tailfin eliciting an ouch from her.

“You felt that?” asked Jack.

Ciara nodded her head in the affirmative.

“Very good,” replied Jack.

He ran his hands along her lower tailfin and checked the texture and colour of her scales. Finally, he arrived at the location where her knees used to be. He lightly tapped the area with the rubber hammer and watched as Ciara involuntarily kicked her tail.

Emily watched curiously as Jack was examining Ciara’s tail. She suddenly felt a pang of sadness and she remembered that she would never be a veterinarian thanks to Luke Olsen. She had wanted all her life to help animals and thanks to Luke her dreams had been crushed brutally and completely. Now, instead of treating animals to cure their ailments she found herself as one.

Jack saw Emily watching him intensively and gave her a wide grin and looked at her.

“You’re an inquisitive one,” he said as he crouched over Ciara. “What are you wondering sweetie?” asked Jack.

“You’re testing her stretch reflexes,” stated Emily remembering her veterinarian training from university.

Jack was clearly taken aback and was silent for a moment before he replied.

“Lucky guess,” he said, “how did you know what I was testing for, darling?”

“I used to be a veterinarian, well one in training anyway, before I came here,” answered Emily honestly.

Jack picked up his bag and moved up along Ciara’s body and squatted next to her. He seemed to consider what Emily had just said and then he started to rummage around in his bag, clearly looking for another medical implement to continue his examination of the mermaid before him.

Jack took an instrument that was familiar to Emily from the bag. It was a speculum and Emily shuddered as she remembered the invasive instrument entering her body and how dehumanising it felt to her.

He then proceeded to insert the speculum into Ciara’s vagina and opened up the vaginal cavity. He then started to examine her genitals. Emily watched as Ciara squirmed with discomfort, but this was something that she was clearly used to. Ciara was looking straight ahead as if imagining that she was anywhere else but right here.

The vet then ceased his examination and looked at Emily. He didn’t remove the speculum from Ciara’s orifice, he was clearly indifferent to the discomfort that the Irish mermaid was clearly experiencing right in front of him.

“What heinous crime did you commit to find yourself here then?” Jack asked Emily. “If you were a vet in training, you must have been a clever woman – so how did you end up as a mermaid in this zoo? You must have done something really bad to end up here.”

“I did nothing wrong, I promise you,” said Emily with desperation in her voice, could this man be the saviour that she was looking for? “I was tricked by the zoo director, Luke Olsen! I was supposed to be a vet here at the zoo before he – “

“Shush,” Jack said sternly. “Finger on lips,” he instructed.

Emily was kneeling with her tailfin folded behind her and was exasperated with this man. She was asking him for help, and he was telling her to be silent. “What’s wrong with all these people?!” thought Emily to herself.

“Sweetie pie, put your finger on your lips now or there will be repercussions,” Jack said.

Emily was aghast but she slowly brought her index finger to her mouth and placed it against her bright red and plump lips and kept it there. Ciara was shaking her head from side to side, trying to communicate with Emily not to go down this path.

Jack removed the speculum from Ciara, and she gave an audible sigh of relief as the implement was removed from her body. Emily, still confused, kept her finger on her lips and watched as Jack placed the medical device back into his bag.

“I don’t buy your bullshit, sweetheart,” said Jack. “Everyone knows that hybrids are criminals, the worst of the worst, an absolute drain on society. You’re lucky that the justice system showed you such leniency and that society gave you an opportunity to make amends for your crimes rather than just rotting in a nondescript jail cell somewhere.”

Emily cautiously removed her finger from her lips and crawled closer to Jack in order to make a last-ditch attempt to reason with him. She knew she was unlikely to assuage his bigotry of hybrids, but she had to try.

“Jack, I understand that you think that everyone does, heck I did until recently, but I promise you that I am the exception to this – Ciara is too! If you could just hear me out, I guarantee you won’t regret it!” implored Emily.

Jack remained silent as he stared at Emily for several moments before a slow grin spread over his face and he stood up and sauntered over to Emily. He stood gigantic above her as he stared down at her.

“I do love punishing bad women,” Jack said as he retrieved a device that Emily knew all too well: it was the controller for the shock device around her neck. Emily felt her eyes widen in fear and she raised both her hands to indicate for him to stop. Emily hated being shocked as she remembered the excruciating pain all too well as she stared up at the vet.

“Please Jack,” said Emily, “let’s not be too hasty, I’m sorry.” Emily remembered that Ciara had told her that Jack was misogynistic, and she planned to leverage that information right now. “I’m sorry, I lied to you – I’m just a dumb little bimbo! I’ve been a bad girl and deserve to be punished, but please don’t shock me!” begged Emily desperate to avoid that particular punishment.

Jack laughed and put the control back into his pocket and indicated for Emily to turn around and face away from him. Emily did as she was commanded and turned.

“Ass up in the air,” said Jack as he crouched next to her.

Emily complied and stuck her enlarged read into the air and looked forward. There was a loud WHACK sound as Emily felt Jack strike her ass. Emily cried out and stifled her cry as Jack struck her again. Emily felt a stinging in her ass, but the humiliation that she felt was worse. Guests were starting to look over at the mermaid being disciplined. Jack gave her ass another five slaps before telling her to turn back around, which she did.

“I’ll hear no more of your lies, mermaid,” said Jack. “I’m a nice man, but don’t mistake my kindness for a weakness. I will not hesitate to discipline you again if you broach that subject, and next time I will use the collar instead of my hand.”

Emily knelt and was quiet as she watched Jack return to his bag and sit down beside Ciara. Ciara gave her a concerned look, and Emily looked away embarrassed. She needed to be more careful with who she trusted in the future, Emily thought to herself.

Jack proceeded to measure Ciara’s waist size with a measuring tape and recorded his measurements in a notebook. He then measured the circumference of Ciara’s monumental breasts and also detailed these measurements in his notebook. Jack performed some more perfunctory tests on Ciara, and once he was satisfied, he returned all his tools into his bag.

Emily thought that Jack was done but he produced one more mystery item from his bag. Emily saw what looked like breathing apparatuses that are activated in planes in the event of a crash to deliver oxygen, but in this case, Emily was surprised to see that the device was being placed on Ciara’s large nipples.

This time it was Ciara’s turn to blush as the suction cups were placed on her nipples. Emily was astonished as she figured that the device was a breast pump – Ciara was going to be milked right in front of her!

Emily watched as Jack adjusted the funnel and collection bottle that were attached to the suction cups. Jack pressed a button on the device and Emily watched in horror as a seal of suction was formed around Ciara’s nipples and milk began to flow. As the milk was expressed, it was collected in the storage container below. The entire process lasted fifteen minutes, after which Emily estimated that Ciara had produced over two litres of breast milk into the containers.

Ciara sighed as the suction was broken over her nipples and the device was removed. Ciara watched as Jack took the containers and placed them into a cooler that he took from his bag. Jack was about to zip up his bag when he retrieved one of the containers and threw it at Emily. Emily caught it and was confused as to why he had given it to her.

“Drink the breast milk,” instructed Jack.

“What, no, no – I can’t” replied Emily as she looked at the white substance in the bottle in her hands. “I can’t drink breast milk.”

“Sweeties please, I’m not trying to punish you here, I’m trying to do something nice for you to make up for earlier. Where do you think this milk was going?”

“I don’t know,” Emily said, uncertainly.

“I’ll tell you; it was going to the stalls. They make ice cream and milkshakes from her breast milk; it is considered a delicacy by the more discerning of our customers here at the zoo. I know you are thirsty; you are out here in the Florida heat all day.”

It was true, Emily was parched at the moment and the cold milk did look appetizing to her. Despite this, Emily had never tried human milk before, and she felt that this was another line that she was being forced to cross. Emily unscrewed the cap and looked at Ciara, seeking her blessing. Ciara nodded her head to signal her acceptance.

Emily brought the bottle to her lips and immediately felt the cool liquid cool her throat. She drank greedily as she sought to rehydrate herself, some of the milk even spilling onto her enormous chest and running down the curves of her breasts. Emily was surprised at the taste of the milk. It tasted really sweet and milky, and she was not expecting that combination of flavour. Before she realised it, Emily had downed the whole bottle of milk.

Jack returned the other container into the cooler and packed up his bags. He then stood up and patted Ciara on the head and turned his attention towards Emily.

“Adieu my little mermaids,” Jack said as he smiled at both of them, and he took his leave. Ciara groaned as she stretched her back and adjusted her massive tits that sat atop her belly. Ciara looked over at Emily with an apologetic look on her face.

“I’m sorry Emily, I should have warned you about trying to ask him for help. He won’t buy it, no one here will, they are all certain that we are common criminals who deserve it. Your pleas won’t get very far here, if you are looking for help you’ve come to the wrong place,” Ciara said.

“I understand, and sorry for drinking your breast milk,” Emily said.

Ciara blushed and Emily realised too late she was embarrassing the Celtic mermaid.

“Don’t worry about it, I’m still not entirely comfortable with people drinking my milk but I guess I’ll have to get used to it sooner or later. I doubt this will be my last pregnancy here,” Ciara said solemnly.

Ciara lay back down on her back and Emily followed suit. The two mermaids continued to chat for the remainder of the day, and Emily decided that she liked this Irish woman. She was strong, despite being turned into a big-breasted mermaid sex toy and forced to carry a baby, she still managed to retain a sense of humour and optimism about her that Emily admired in a strange way. Emily didn’t understand why the other women in the exhibit were seemingly satisfied with their confinement, but she also grew to respect each of them in their own unique way.

A Fulfilling Profession

It was midday and Emily sat upon the wall of the exhibit posing for photographs with a family. She was due a rest day, but she needed some time to process what had happened between her and Luke yesterday in his office.

Seated on either side of her were a brother and sister who looked to be in their early twenties. The boy appeared extremely uncomfortable as he desperately tried to not get caught looking at Emily’s preposterously large breasts while his parents were taking photos. He fidgeted nervously with the zipper on his navy-blue hoodie. The sister on the other hand was clearly enjoying herself as she posed for photos with the mermaid.

Emily was sitting on her hands as the parents snapped their photos. The zoo was exceptionally busy today and the din of people milling about was extremely distracting to Emily. She was trying to process the line that she had crossed yesterday: she had traded sexual favors for a chance to speak with her family. Luke had been successful in whoring her out. Before that, she had been ordered to engage in sex with the VIPs, but she had never had a choice in the matter. However, she had made a conscious decision yesterday and now she was regretting it, especially since it did not seem that Luke would follow through on his commitments to her.

“Hey mermaid,” shouted the father struggling to be heard over the din of the crowd. “Could you put your arms around their shoulders?”

Emily did as she was asked and placed an arm around each of them and smiled a hollow smile for the camera. Emily draped an arm around the son’s shoulder first and pulled him closer and did the same for the daughter. She could feel the son’s wander down to her tits and she held back the urge to roll her eyes as she sat posing on the wall. Her extremely large breasts were brushing off his chest, and this seemed to prove much for him as he crossed his legs to hide his obvious erection.

Emily felt bad for the poor son, he clearly was uncomfortable being so close to someone he found attractive. Emily remembered in another life how awkward and shy she had been with regards to anything related to sex, she would blush at the slightest mention – that was before she was turned into a big breasted sex toy, she reminded herself bitterly. Rachel was always more comfortable talking about sex and exploring her sexuality; she went through boyfriends at a frankly alarming rate. Emily realised that was another thing that had been taken from her, never would she have a boyfriend and get married, settle down and have kids. That was out of the question for her now.

The parents started chatting with other visitors and were distracted. Emily removed her arms from around the siblings and heard the sister’s phone ring and she stood up to take the call. Emily looked at the son and decided to talk with him.

“Are you okay?” asked Emily. “I imagine meeting a real-life mermaid can be a bit overwhelming.”

The son was shocked that the pretty mermaid had just spoken to him and coughed to clear his throat. He adjusted his position on the wall and made eye-contact with Emily, which she thought was probably difficult due to his fascination with her breasts.

“I’m okay,” said the son, “it’s just… has anyone ever told you that you are incredibly beautiful?”

Emily gave him a sweet smile. Despite the fact that she was mortified and embarrassed about being a mermaid, she still felt warm and fuzzy at the compliment. And this guy wasn’t too bad looking either.

“You’re charming,” replied Emily warmly. She didn’t see the point of bothering to ask the son for help, she already knew that either he wouldn’t be willing to help or, if he was, he would be too scared to aid her. “Where are you from?”

“We’re from Texas, we’re just visiting Florida on holiday, and my parents decided that coming to the zoo would be a nice idea.”

“Well, I hope you have a nice time here,” said Emily as she coyly brushed her left breast against his chest. She saw him cross his legs even tighter and his face was practically crimson as he tried to hide his embarrassment. Maybe being an oversexualised mermaid could be fun, Emily thought. She was enjoying torturing this poor lad.

“Matt, are you ready to go?” asked his sister. She was standing beside Emily and looked at her brothers’ crossed legs and red-faced appearance.

“Ewh, gross Matt!” exclaimed his sister, “Jesus, are you actually having a hard on right now in the middle of the zoo?!”

The girl turned to face Emily and spoke.

“I’m sorry for him, he’s clearly attracted to you,” the sister said.

“Oh, is he?” asked Emily playfully. “Little old me?” asked Emily mischievously as she gently shook her breasts from side to side and stretched out her bright-red tailfin for him to see. She gently tapped her tail against his legs.

His sister was looking at her brother with her eyebrows raised and a grin on her face from ear to ear.

“Looks like my bro might finally get some action,” she laughed.

Emily brushed a lock of black hair out of her eyes and gave him a seductive smile as she leaned in closer to him. Their lips were practically touching, and they were gazing into each other’s eyes. Emily pulled back at the last second.

Matt’s sister let out a fit of giggles as her brother grew even more embarrassed. Maybe it was all the trauma that she had endured, but teasing Matt was giving her a release that she didn’t know she needed. She found it cathartic.

“Come on Romeo,” said the sister as she led Matt away. He longingly glanced back at her as he was led away. Emily gave him a little wave and one last smile as he faded into the crowd of guests that were swarming around her. Out of this crowd Luke Olsen appeared.

“Wow Emily, you put on quite a show for that poor boy!” said Luke with a sinister smile.

“Go eat a bag of dicks you fuck,” Emily retorted.

“I’ll allow this insolence as you did a good job with that boy, I watched the entire thing. You really were the siren that I knew you could be. You see, keeping them wanting more is key. They become obsessed with you, what starts out as a simple trip to the zoo soon becomes an infatuation, an obsession, and before they realise it, they are taking out loans to pay for the VIP service to come back and fuck you. I digress,” said Luke as he moved closer to her.

“What do you want?” Emily asked impatiently.

“Don’t you remember the deal we made yesterday? I’m a man of my word,” replied Luke as he sat on the wall next to her. He reached into his pocket and produced a sleek and expensive looking smartphone from his pocket. “As promised, here is a smartphone that I procured from IT services last night, it wasn’t easy let me tell you – we had to customize the software.”

Emily stared at the smartphone in his hand and couldn’t believe that she might actually have a chance of talking with her family again. She didn’t think that Luke would deliver on his promise, part of her was expecting him to renege upon the offer.

“I’ve instructed security to provide you with access to this phone for precisely one hour per day, no more, no less,” Luke continued. “If you disobey these instructions then your phone privileges will be revoked, and you won’t have access to the phone. Do you understand?”

“Perfectly,” replied Emily coldly.

“Excellent!” beamed Luke, “you are getting the handle of being subservient. Now, you will LOVE this next part,” Luke said excitedly. “You’re probably thinking what’s to stop me from telling my family what has happened to me and the terrible situation that I have found myself in.”

Emily shrugged her shoulders trying to convey that she didn’t care to play whatever game it was that Luke wanted to engage her in. Despite this, she had been thinking about trying to communicate the severity of her situation with her family over the phone in the hopes that they could rescue her from this hostile environment.

“I worked late into the night with the IT department on fixing this conundrum. We decided to purchase proprietary software that was initially developed by the US government, God bless them. It is called WILLIAM and it is a sophisticated AI that we programmed to monitor your conversations with your family. Here’s the best part: it monitors the rhythm, cadence and pitch of your voice and every other variable you could imagine, and it learns to imitate you! If you try to tell anyone about what happened, you will be cut off from the conversation and the AI, which will sound exactly like you, will continue the conversation! Oh, and don’t try to converse with your family through any coded messages, the AI is sophisticated and will pick up on these attempts and shut that shit down,” said Luke happily.

“Are you done?” asked Emily, growing tired of the conversation. He was clearly enjoying explaining the lengths that he had gone to in order to ensure that she would have no hope of informing anyone of her captive status at the zoo.

“Not quite. One more thing, I have been sending emails to your mother on your behalf these past few months letting her know that her darling daughter has settled in well in her post as a vet here at the zoo and is loving every moment of her job,” said Luke.

“Cunt,” replied Emily with venom in her voice.

“Careful girl, I tolerate you as I find you curious, but I have my limits,” said Luke giving her a stern warning. “I have other matters to attend to today, so I shall leave you alone so that you can speak with your family. Remember, one hour only – after that the AI will cut in and end the conversation for you and security will forcefully remove the phone from your possession,” said Luke as he stood up and walked back towards the crowd that he had come from.

Once Emily was sure that Luke had left her alone, she picked up the phone and pressed the power button activating the screen. The screen lit up and displayed a number pad for her dial. There was also a contacts menu with all of her family members’ and friends’ numbers saved. IT had clearly cloned her phone when they confiscated it during her surgery.

With some trepidation Emily selected her mother’s name and listened as the dial tone sounded. Emily’s hands started to shake as she waited for her mother to pick-up. After a few tense moments the call was answered.

“Mum…” asked Emily nervously.

“Emily!” answered the familiar voice of her mother. “How have you been? Too busy to give your mother a phone call evidently! Emails are nice but it doesn't compare to hearing your voice.”

Emily suddenly felt herself welling up, she had not heard her mother’s voice since the day she dropped her off in Florida. She missed her desperately and hearing her voice brought up a deluge of emotions inside of her that she wasn’t sure how to process. She knew that the AI was monitoring the call and that she couldn’t call her help no matter how much she wanted to right now.

“I… I… I’ve been busy mum, I’m sorry,” said Emily as she clutched the phone to her ear.

“Don’t worry about it darling, I understand,” replied her mother.

As Emily and her mother conversed a group of men approached Emily to pose for pictures. Emily gave them a customary smile as they swarmed around her with their phones out taking pictures. Emily tried to ignore them and continue her conversation with her mother.

“So, tell me about all about Florida?” asked her mother.

“The weather is fantastic, much better than New York and the people are extremely friendly,” Emily said as she was blinded by the flash of the men’s smartphones as they snapped their photos, no doubt for use later in the privacy of their own bathrooms.

“How have you settled into your new apartment? Are you following all the recipes I gave you for cooking? You haven’t been ordering fast food, have you?” asked her mother concernedly.

Emily’s diet was extremely healthy, the zoo provided her with fresh, healthy food for all her meals. It was in their interest she supposed to ensure that their mermaid remained healthy and attractive to get their maximum return on investment.

“The new apartment is great!” Emily lied, “it is awesome to have a place to call my own and to relax after a hard day’s work.” Emily neglected to inform her mother that she was living in a zoo that she was not permitted to leave, she scarcely had any privacy and instead of sleeping in a comfortable bed each night she fell asleep on a beach next to a pool with several other busty mermaids. “And of course, I am cooking for myself,” Emily again lied.

“Excuse me, Emily, right? That’s your name, you are the red-tailed mermaid. I recognize your face from the merchandise that they sell here,” said one of the men from the group. Emily covered the microphone of the phone with a hand so her mother wouldn’t hear.

“That’s me,” Emily replied dryly.

“Could you get in a photo with me and my friends, it’s just we won’t all fit on the wall,” said the man.

“Sure,” Emily said as she lowered herself down from the wall and started to crawl towards the group. She could feel their gaze focus on her rear as she was forced to crawl awkwardly over to them. Once she reached them, the men gathered around her and one of their friends got in a position to take the photo.

“Sorry mum, that’s just work – the zoo is very busy today. If you hear anything in the background that is just me multitasking,” Emily told her mother.

Emily nearly jumped as she felt a hand pat her on the head. One of the men was patting her like a dog. Emily resisted the urge to release a string of expletives at him and held her composure. She focused on the phone call with her mother.

“Don’t worry about it Emily, I know you are very busy, I appreciate you taking the time out of your day to talk with me,” said her mother. “I’m glad you have settled in well,” her mother said cheerfully.

Emily felt herself being scooped up by one of the men. He held her in his arms without even asking her and started to pose for pictures with her. Emily was mortified as he held her in his arms and enjoyed watching her squirm.

“How is your job going?” enquired her mother as Emily was passed around from one man to the next.

“It’s going really well,” Emily lied to her mother. “They’ve made me a full-time veterinarian at the zoo, specifically dealing with aquatic creatures. I have my own office onsite, and I even have my own secretary to fetch me coffee in the morning.”

“That’s great Emily, I’m thrilled for you! I better go, your sister is just home,” said her mother.

Emily and her mother said their goodbyes and security took the phone away from her, and just like that she was back to posing with guests as a busty mermaid. It had been nice to live a lie and pretend that everything was normal with her mother.

The Conversation

Roughly a month had passed since Emily’s introduction to the mermaid exhibit. At least that was what Emily thought, it was hard to gauge the passage of time without having access to her trusted phone or even a calendar or watch. Emily, like the rest of the mermaids, relied upon the movement of the sun in the sky to judge the time of day.

Emily pieced together that it was December as the zoo had been recently decorated with Christmas decorations; trees decorated with baubles of every colour imaginable, festive clothing was being sold and the stalls were selling hot chocolate. The weather was also becoming a bit cooler than it had been recently, another indication of the seasonal change.

The daily routine of the mermaids was in full swing: Emily was working the pool with Jasmine and Ann and Ciara were situated on the wall posing for guests. There had been no rest days recently for any of the mermaids as the number of visitors sharply increased as the Christmas season was upon them, and it demanded all hands-on deck, metaphorically speaking.

Emily was treading water waiting for Jasmine to surface so that they could take their break together when she noticed a figure approaching them. A man had opened the gate to their exhibit and was walking towards them with what looked like a wheelchair. As the figure grew closer Emily was able to discern it was none other than Luke Olsen.

Emily continued to thread water as she saw Luke approach the pool pushing the wheelchair, clearly experiencing some difficulty due to the presence of the sand underneath the wheels. Emily remained where she was in the water, unsure as to his intentions. The smell of chlorine was strong, and her eyes were slightly stinging from being underwater. She was just glad of the heated pool as she maintained her position in the water. There was a wind chill today and it was nice to have the warmth of the pool. Once all the mermaids finished their respective duties today, they would all retire to the pool for heat due to the nippy weather.

Jasmine broke the surface of the water and came up beside Emily. She gathered her wet black hair behind her, and she rubbed her eyes to soothe the irritation caused by the chlorine in the water. After she had done this, she looked to Emily, and saw what Emily was staring at.

“What’s he doing here,” asked Jasmine cautiously.

“I don’t know,” replied Emily, “but it can’t be good, whatever it is.”

Luke Olsen beckoned for the two mermaids to swim to shore. Emily and Jasmine shared an apprehensive glance before complying with the order. They both knew better than to piss off Luke Olsen, as he would have no compunction about shocking either of them. It was well known to the inhabitants of not just the mermaid exhibit, but also the wider zoo population, that Luke Olsen was a sadist and revelled in their humiliation. It was unusual to see Luke Olsen around the zoo, as thankfully his duties caused him to be elsewhere.

Emily and Jasmine reached the side of the pool and rested on the sand embankment and looked up at Luke. He had his customary smug smile, and he was wearing an expensive looking black suit that looked like what more than Emily would earn in a year as a vet. That was when she could earn money, she thought bleakly to herself.

“Emily, Jasmine,” said Luke looking from one to another.

Jasmine, well-versed in how to play the game, replied to Luke.

“Hello, sir,” said Jasmine.

Luke looked to Emily indicating that she should also show her obedience to him.

“Hello, sir,” said Emily as she buried her intense anger and resentment that felt towards this man. She really didn’t want to receive another electric shock, and she knew arguing with Luke was pointless, so she decided to play his little game.

“Climb aboard,” instructed Luke as he patted the wheelchair seat, “we are going for an adventure!”

Emily dragged her body from the pool and towards the wheelchair. She managed to climb onto the chair and flip her body so that her ass was in the seat. She adjusted her tail, so she was comfortable and gathered her long, black hair behind her head so that her vision was unobstructed.

Emily saw a look of concern on Jasmine’s face as Luke began to push the wheelchair towards the exit of the exhibit. He retrieved a device from his pocket and pressed a combination of buttons. Emily remembered that she was approaching the demarcation line of her exhibit and any second now was expecting the customary shock to occur. Emily was about to speak before Luke did.

“I just adjusted your shock collar, so we can leave your exhibit without you getting a nasty surprise,” said Luke as he continued to push the wheelchair forward. Emily averted her eyes as guests stared at the busty mermaid that was being wheeled past them. Some people averted their gaze upon seeing Emily out of embarrassment, some leered at her, and others looked at her with a mixture of disgust and anger.

Eventually they reached an onsite restaurant called “A Slice of Life”, and Luke wheeled Emily inside. The restaurant was bustling with patrons and waitresses taking their orders and hurriedly delivering their meals. Luke found a small booth and helped Emily slide onto the seat.

Emily blushed as her huge breasts spilled out onto the table before her. She remembered going to diners like this when she was younger with her mother and sister, and her father when he was home from his overseas activities. She felt a pang of longing for her family as she sat in the crowded diner alone as Luke removed his jacket and sat down across from her. He picked up the menu and perused it. Emily glared at him from the other side of the table. This was the man who was responsible for her current predicament.

A waitress approached and placed a set of utensils in front of them both. Emily noticed the waitress shoot her an unpleasant look as she laid out the serviettes. Emily supposed that it must be quite the insult to have to serve a hybrid.

Emily picked up a knife in her right hand and clenched it tightly between her fingers and palm. Her knuckles started to turn a white colour due to the intensity that she was gripping the knife. She stared at Luke weighing up her options. Emily figured that she may be able to lunge across the table and slice open his jugular before anyone could stop her. There were no security guards around and Luke was oblivious as he flicked through the menu. Emily knew that she would face serious ramifications for murdering Luke, but it wasn’t like they could do anything worse to her than they had already done.

“I wouldn’t try it if I were you,” Luke said, not looking away from his menu. “I heard you pick up the knife.”

“Can you blame me?” quipped Emily with venom in her voice.

Emily heard chortle behind the menu, he wasn’t even giving her the courtesy of looking at her. He flicked to the next page of the menu and considered it. Emily placed the knife on the table. Clearly, she had lost the element of surprise, her plan would no longer be feasible now.

“You know I find you fascinating Emily. After everything you have endured, you still haven’t been broken by it. Just now you were thinking about whether or not you should kill me,” said Luke. “Most people are broken by their transformation into a hybrid, but not you.”

Luke placed the menu on the table and folded his arms as he leaned across the table.

“I’ve seen convicted murderers, hardcore felons, and petty criminals alike all submit after their transformation; their minds broken by the process that they endured. And it wasn’t long before those that didn’t relented to the inevitability of their situation. And all of these people had one thing in common, they were infinitely tougher than you have any right to be. These people were raised in the streets and born into a life of criminality. You however were from a middle-class family in Brooklyn, and yet you are stronger than most. You refuse to break.”

The waitress approached the booth interrupting their conversation.

“Can I take your orders please?” asked the woman.

“I’ll have the Macaroni and Brie with Crab,” said Luke.

The waitress turned to Emily and tried to avoid looking at her massive cleavage.

“What can I get for you?” asked the woman through gritted teeth.

Emily instinctively looked towards Luke with a raised eyebrow. Surely this must be some sort of joke at her expense. Since she arrived at the zoo she hadn’t been near a restaurant or allowed to pick or choose any of her own food, and now Luke was giving her that privilege.

“You can order anything you want Emily, it’s on me. Besides it’s not like you have money to pay anyway,” quipped Luke as he shared a smile with the waitress that was attending to their table. Emily picked up the menu and quickly scanned through it, she was famished and the smells wafting from the kitchen were enough to make her salivate.

“I’ll have the Pasta Carbonara,” said Emily. It felt nice to be able to have some control back over her life, even if it was just fleeting and momentary. The waitress smiled at Luke and left the table, taking their orders to the kitchen.

“Why did you bring me here?” asked Emily, genuinely curious.

“Remember when you woke up in the hospital after your transformation was complete? I told you that I would break you, and I have every intention of doing so. I can see that it will be tougher with you than the rest of them,” said Luke as he poured a cold glass of water. “I’m going to make you compromise yourself first, and in exchange you will be rewarded for your compliance.”

“You think a dinner is going to break me?” spat Emily.

Luke sipped on his glass of water before answering her question.

“The dinner is just a taste of what life can be like for you here. There is no reason for us to have such an antagonistic relationship,” said Luke.

“You know,” said Emily as she also leaned forward, “before I met you, I didn’t have porn star breasts and a fucking mermaid’s tail!” Emily sneered. “What makes you think I will comply with you?”

“You hybrids always break in the end, it is inevitable,” replied Luke matter-of-factly.

The waitress reappeared pushing a trolley carrying their meals. The waitress served Luke first, and then placed Emily’s dish on the table in front of her. Emily flushed as she realised the dilemma in front of her – her massive tits were spilling out onto the table with nowhere to go. Emily was forced to extend her arms and lean in over breasts to have any hope of eating her meal. The waitress stifled a laugh as she watched the mermaid struggle to eat.

However, once Emily tasted the food, she didn’t care what anyone else thought about her. The food was exquisite, the creamy sauce of the pasta was like the nectar of the gods to Emily. The chicken and bacon were succulent as she wolfed the food down.

Within a few minutes Emily had finished her meal and the plate was empty. She drank an entire pitcher glass of cola and savoured every second of it.

“Waitress,” called Luke, “bill please.”

Luke paid for their meals and then instructed Emily to climb back into her wheelchair. Luke then pushed her out of the restaurant and wheeled her back outside.

After a few minutes Emily recognised where they were heading, the area was familiar to her. It was Luke Olsen’s office building. Luke swiped his access badge at the door and pushed the wheelchair inside.

Emily remembered walking these corridors that fateful day. If she could only go back in time and grab herself by the shoulders and scream at her to run as far away as she could get from this wretched place. Alas it was too late, Emily had made her decisions, however poor they were, and now she would have to live with the consequences for the rest of her life.

Luke opened his office door and brought Emily inside and locked the door behind him. He pushed her wheelchair in front of his mahogany desk and walked around to the other side of it and sat down in his plush leather chair.

Emily leaned back in her chair and smacked her lips together. She folded her arms and stared across at Luke as she sighed.

“Why did you bring me here? Are you planning on raping me?” asked Emily with venom in her voice.

“No, but I am going to give you a lesson in power dynamics and make you cross another line,” said Luke as he crossed his fingers and leaned back into his chair. “How would you like to talk to your family on a daily basis over the phone?” asked Luke.

Emily’s eyes narrowed as she considered the offer that Luke had just made her. Was this a legitimate offer? Was this some sort of test? Was he doing this to torture her? All these questions were swarming through Emily’s mind as she watched Luke cautiously.

“What’s the catch?” asked Emily.

“Come here and I will show you,” instructed Luke.

Emily rolled her eyes and slowly lowered herself from the wheelchair and onto the floor. She began to crawl across the floor, her gargantuan rear exposed sticking up into the air. Her hefty breasts were nearly touching the floor as she made her way over to Luke behind his desk. Upon reaching him, she sat on her folded tail and stared up at Luke.

His legs were spread wide and reclined back into his chair. He had a smug, self-satisfied smile on his face as he looked down at her. Emily fidgeted uncomfortably as Luke’s eyes greedily drank in every inch of her body. Emily was resting both her hands on her bright, red tail where her knees used to be as she craned her neck to start up at her tormentor. Her tremendous chest was hanging freely and moving with her slightly quickened breathing due to her nervousness about the nature of this meeting.

“On my lap,” Luke told Emily.

Emily obeyed his command and pulled herself up onto his lap and sat on his legs. She draped her tail across his lower body and made eye contact with him. If he was planning on her to be a scared little girl, then he was going to be sorely disappointed.

“You truly are a siren,” complimented Luke.

Emily felt Luke’s pants begin to tighten as his member started to harden beneath the fabric. His erect penis was brushing up against the side of her tail and she gave him a disapproving look.

“What do you want from me? Asked Emily as she tried to shimmy her tail away from his enlarged member.

Luke brushed her long, black hair out of her eyes and started to brush her hair. He planted a kiss on her forehead and then ran his index finger across her plump, red lips and then he gently pinched her right cheek.

“I want to own you,” Luke replied, “I want you to submit to me completely and utterly. I want your unmitigated surrender and outright devotion.”

Luke planted a sweet kiss on her lips and looked deep into her eyes. He pulled back and placed his hands around her neck and lightly applied pressure to her throat. Emily kept eye contact throughout, attempting to keep her composure.

Luke hefted her enormous breasts in his hands and felt their immense weight before dropping them causing them to jiggle and bounce wildly. He gripped her left nipple pastie between his fingers and was about to remove them.

“No, wait! I can’t be topless during the day! It’s against the rules, I don’t want to get shocked,” implored Emily.

“Oh Emily, I make the rules here,” replied Luke as he plucked the pastie from her left nipple. He then repeated the process for her right nipple and placed both of the seashell nipple pasties on the desk next to them.

He took the nub of her right nipple between his fingers and gently twisted it. Emily emitted an involuntary moan as she felt a wave of pleasure and electricity shoot through her body. She arched her back as Luke started to suck on her nipple, she could feel his saliva on her bosom.

“Stop,” said Emily repressing her sexual urges as she pushed him away and covered her gargantuan chest with her left arm. She leaned away from him and tried to catch her breath as she recovered from his nipple stimulation.

“I don’t want this,” said Emily, “I’m not… I’m not… your sex slave.”

“Emily,” breathed Luke into her ear, “this is the line I was talking about, and you are about to cross it. Get on your knees and what you are willing to do in order to speak with your family,” instructed Luke as he leaned back into his chair.

Emily got onto her knees and stared at the bulge in Luke’s crotch. She unzipped his fly and unbuttoned his pants and pulled his suit trouser down to his ankles. Then she removed his underwear and examined the sight before her: his cock was fully erect and was quite large, curving slightly to the left.

“Use your hands,” instructed Luke.

Emily uncertainly took his member in her right hand and gripped it tightly and looked up at Luke for direction. Emily had never given a handjob before; she was a virgin till she came to the zoo and it showed, she was still learning how to use her feminine charms.

“Ah, ah, ah,” said Luke, “lubricate me,” instructed Luke.

Emily looked around for some Vaseline or some form of lubrication but couldn’t find any on his desk or in the general vicinity. Emily, still holding his cock, stared up at Luke and raised her eyebrows in a questioning manner.

“Where am I supposed to get the lube?” asked Emily naively.

“Use your spit, you dirty little fish,” said Luke.

Emily was repulsed and wondered how she could find this attractive, but she spat into both her palms a few times and gripped his large cock with both her wet and moist hands. She felt her hands glide over his cock as she stroked it, and as time progressed, her hands became slick with his juices. She could hear the sound of the guests outside as they explored the zoo and she longed to be out there with people instead of in this office stroking this sadist's cock.

“That’s it bitch,” said Luke through laboured breathing, “keep it at that speed, don’t make me cum just yet. This right here is power, my little fish, and this is you crossing that line that we talked about, and boy am I proud of you,” he said, cracking a smile. “This is your purpose Emily, your true purpose, you are a vessel of pleasure. Let go of the woman that you remember and embrace the mermaid that you are!”

Emily was struggling to keep the rhythm constant; she could tell Luke was close to cumming but she dare not cause him to as he forbade it till said so. Her webbed fingers allowed her to get a tighter grip on his cock and work it harder and faster than she would otherwise have been able to do before her transformation.

“You fucking slut,” said Luke through laboured breaths, “you fucking little slut, you like this don’t you? That’s it, good girl, good mermaid… faster! Faster!” instructed Luke.

Emily frantically tried to keep pace as she worked his cock until it erupted like a volcano. Luke angled his cock directly towards Emily’s chest and her breasts got covered in a shower of his hot, sticky cum. His seed ran down her expansive chest and covered it.

Luke stood up and put his pants back on. He regained his breathing and adjusted his posture in his chair. He retrieved a packet of wet wipes from his table and threw a few wipes at Emily.

“Clean yourself up, and then put your nipple pasties back on. We are done for today.”

Luke pressed a button on his desk and two security guards walked in. Emily tried to clean her enormous tits as best she could before reapplying her nipple pasties. Emily was then lifted into her wheelchair and a security guard then wheeled her out of the office and back towards her exhibit.

Emily couldn’t believe that she had allowed herself to be demeaned and humiliated like that. Was she being broken down and remoulded into the sexual creature that Luke had promised that she would become? How could this be happening to her? Would he keep his word about allowing her to talk to her family? All these questions were floating around in her head as she was taken back to her exhibit.

A Lousy Attitude

It was quickly approaching the end of December and Christmas day was almost upon the inhabitants of the zoo. The mermaids were extremely busy working with the huge influx of guests that the winter holidays brought. Additionally, Ciara had been taken to the onsite veterinarian clinic as she was due to give birth any day now. Emily hoped that the birthing process would be quick and as painless as possible for Ciara. Ciara had been taken away from the exhibit a few days ago as she began to experience contraction pains. Emily missed the Irish mermaid and her positive attitude towards life. Ann was visibly worried for Ciara, no matter how much she tried to hide it, and Jasmine was even more bitter than usual, due to Ciara’s absence.

Emily for her part was helping out where she could. Between the three of them they had the exhibit covered, one of them would work the wall, another would man the pool, and the third would stay in the centre of the enclosure and help out where needed and substitute in when one of the mermaids needed a break. None of the mermaids had time for a rest day with Ciara’s departure but were still managing to control the situation all the same.

Emily was on duty on the wall today and was sitting atop it, diligently posing for photos, shaking hands, and smiling at guests. The crowd was a cacophony of shouting and hollering that made it impossible for her to discern any one particular sound. She was surprised by the variety of faces that she had seen pass her, and she made a game of trying to invent backstories for the people that walked by her to kill time. There was a strong smell of cinnamon sticks and freshly baked cookies in the hair that caused Emily to salivate. It brought back memories of Emily and Rachel waiting patiently as Laura baked cookies in the oven on Christmas day, for dessert after they had finished eating Christmas dinner consisting of turkey and ham, with a delicious gravy smothering the dish. Emily was dismayed at the thought that she would never again have Christmas dinner with her family, instead she was destined to spend the rest of her life stuck in a fucking zoo.

Emily smiled at the crowds of people as they passed, kicking her tail back and forth as a nervous habit and she occasionally looked down at her gargantuan breasts to check if her nipple seashell pasties were still attached and in place, she did not want to get punished for being nude. Her least favourite part of being kept captive at the zoo was the mandatory wearing of the shock collar and its activation when she broke the rules. The pain was excruciatingly painful, and she tried to avoid it at all costs.

A man approached her and gave her a timid smile as he pointed his expensive looking camera at her and proceeded to take pictures. She could hear the click of the camera and the associated flash indicating that a photo had indeed been taken. She smiled her best false smile at the camera, expecting him to go away once he had taken his pictures. He was dressed in skinny, blue jeans, green converse runners, a baggy black hoodie and thick, steel rimmed glasses sitting slightly crookedly across the bridge of his nose.

The nameless man then approached Emily and nervously sat next to her and adjusted his glasses. Emily turned to look at him and gave him a pleasant smile, and glanced down at his camera, trying to find something to make small talk with him about.

“I hope you got what you needed in the photos that you took,” said Emily politely. “That camera looks very fancy, was it expensive,” asked Emily inquisitively.

The man glanced down at his camera and back up at Emily, evidently not sure what to say. He took the camera strap off from around his neck and offered the camera to Emily. Emily gingerly took the camera off the man.

“Thank you for letting me see it,” said Emily as she opened the side screen display that was attached to the photographic equipment. She opened the most recent photos and nearly left out an audible sigh as she saw how she looked in the photos: her long, illustrious black hair was gently blowing in the breeze, her plump, red lips were contorted into a smile, and her eyes screamed seduction. Her enlarged breasts stood proudly to attention, with the nipple caps atop their summits. Her thin waist gave way to the bright red tail that she had come to detest so much. Emily folded the screen and returned his camera; she had seen all that she needed to.

“My name is Bruce by the way,” the man said as he placed his camera on the wall beside him.

“At last, he speaks,” joked Emily as gave him a wide grin. She felt more comfortable now that Bruce had spoken. She had seen her fair share of creeps come by the exhibit, and the ones that said nothing and just stared at her longingly were the ones that gave her the chills.

“You’re extremely beautiful,” said Bruce as he stared at her, she saw his eyes wander down to her expansive chest and she clicked her fingers in front of his face.

“My eyes are up here,” Emily said half-jokingly, half-serious.

Bruce’s face went a crimson colour as he was caught looking at her bosom. He redirected his attention and made eye contact with Emily. Emily noticed that his green eyes were darting apprehensively from herself to the crowd.

“Bruce, are you okay?” enquired Emily concernedly. It would not look good for Emily if one of the guests suffered a heart attack or stroke on her watch, there would be no telling how management would react, but she was certain that she would be blamed.

“I’ve been watching you from afar for weeks now,” stammered Bruce. “I’ve been waiting to pluck up the courage to come and talk with you.”

“And now here you are,” said Emily full of false cheer.

“I was thinking of visiting you for the night VIP sessions, but I don’t have the money,” said Bruce sadly.

“Great,” Emily thought to herself, “this geek was considering paying to fuck the shit out of me along with all those other pervs.”

“Well, I’m sorry to hear that Bruce, I would have loved to see you here for the VIP activity,” said Emily diplomatically.

Bruce moved himself closer to Emily and she could get the overpowering smell of a body spray and deodorant mixed together, clearly Bruce had put way too much of it on himself, probably hoping to make a good impression with Emily.

“Listen, Bruce,” said Emily tactfully, “unless you come back here at night, I can’t give you what you are looking for. Let me give you some unsolicited advice, you seem like a good person, go and find yourself a beautiful, kind, caring woman and love her for all she is worth. Start a family and enjoy yourself, don’t waste your time coming here, this place is not for you, you’re a good man – don’t debase yourself by paying for sex here.”

Bruce seemed to consider her words momentarily before he spoke again.

“Can I tell you something?” asked Bruce as he leaned forward.

Emily didn’t have much of a choice as Bruce brought his mouth to her ear, her breasts were touching his chest and she could feel her body tense, she wasn’t sure what was happening.

“I’m not a decent man, Emily, and you are a piece of meat to be fucked,” whispered Bruce into her ear.

“Security!” Emily tried to scream but Bruce covered her mouth with his right hand. Emily started to hit him with her fists, but she was too weak to land any serious blow on her assailant. Bruce then straddled the wall, whilst still gagging Emily, and in one fluid motion he placed his left arm around her waist and dragged her back over the wall. She fell with a thud, although the sand dampened most of the impact. Emily was winded, but Bruce had stopped gagging her and she shouted for help, but it was too late. Behind the wall, her voice did not carry over the loudness of the collective crowd that was gathered around them. Bruce then grabbed Emily’s tail and began to drag her along the sand while she was on her back. Emily desperately tried to grab hold of anything to anchor herself, but it was no good.

Emily hoped that the guests would see that something was amiss, but to the observers outside it probably just looked like she was being uncooperative with members of the staff and was being punished. Hybrids were, after all, considered to be the lowest of the low in the social hierarchy, and thus this behaviour was expected and a response like this was warranted.

Bruce hauled Emily to an isolated corner of the exhibit where there were no guests passing by presently. He quickly knelt on her tail and grabbed both her hands and pinned them down beside her on the floor.

“No, no, no,” Emily pleaded as she knew what was coming next.

Bruce brought his face towards Emily’s cleavage and started to motorboat her giant tits causing massive waves in her sea of flesh, with her two nipple caps appearing like boats riding the waves, staying afloat. He brought his mouth to her left nipple gap and removed it with his teeth, exposing her nipple.

“Please, Bruce, don’t do this!” Emily begged, “security will see what you are doing, and you will be in serious trouble,” Emily said, trying to appeal to the logical side of this man’s brain. If she could appeal to his sense of self-preservation, she figured that she might be able to talk her way out of this situation.

However, her pleas fell on deaf ears as Bruce used his teeth to remove her right nipple pastie, and he spit it out of his mouth, where it landed several feet away from the two of them. Emily watched in horror as Bruce slid off her and unbuckled his belt. Emily rolled over onto her stomach and started to crawl away, but it was no use. Bruce forcefully placed the belt around her neck and tightened it so that she could barely breathe. He was using the belt as a collar to get purchase on her. As he held Emily in place, he removed his trousers and underwear, and discarded them in a heap beside him. He then threw Emily onto her back, her tremendous tits flying back and hitting her in the face.

Emily then felt Bruce insert his rock-hard cock into her vagina, and she cried out in frustration. She gathered a handful of sand and threw it into Bruce’s face, momentarily blinding him. He shouted in anger as he tried to wipe the sand from his eyes. Bruce tightened the belt around her neck, and she started to see bright spots in her vision. She knew it was checkmate now, there was nothing more she could do.

As Emily tapped on Bruce’s arms to indicate that he needed to loosen the belt, she felt herself slipping into unconsciousness. She wasn’t sure if she was hallucinating, but she saw Jasmine kneeling next to Bruce, sitting up as high as she could. She used her powerful tailfin to propel herself through the hair, tackling Bruce and dragging him off to the side.

Emily undid the belt around her neck and gasped for air, as she watched the carnage unfold to her right. Jasmine was on top of Bruce and was pummelling him with all her might. However, after a stunned Bruce recovered, he landed a right cross on Jasmine knocking her out.

“Jaz!” Emily screamed as she sat up and watched in horror as Jaz crumpled to the floor. “You fucking bastard, I’m going to kill you!” Emily threatened as she stared at him defiantly.

Bruce approached Emily and with one swift strike slapped her across the face sending her sprawling into the sand. Emily attempted to sit up, and Bruce flipped her once again onto her back and prepared to penetrate her. She felt his cock once again enter her.

As Bruce began to thrust inside her, Emily searched around her for anything she could use as a weapon. Her fingers fumbled around the sand, until eventually she found something hard, and she looked to her left and saw it was a rock. With all her might she struck Bruce with the rock, connecting with the left side of his face. Bruce tumbled to the right side of Emily and rolled onto his back, clearly dazed after the impact. Emily instinctively rolled onto her knees and climbed onto Bruce, holding the rock high above his face and preparing to pummel him repeatedly, when suddenly she felt an excruciating pain flow through her body.

Emily fell to the side and onto her back, every nerve in her body was on fire. She arched her back as the electricity coursed through her body, there was no escaping the terrible pain, she found herself unable to even breathe. Emily desperately clawed at the shock collar around her neck, but to no avail. In her peripheral vision she could see security guards rush into the exhibit and swarm the area.

After what felt like an age, the shock collar ceased its function and Emily crumpled into a heap on the floor crying. She felt one of the security guards haul her onto her ass and place her wrists together in a pair of handcuffs behind her back. She felt her head be jerked back and one of the security guards interrogated her.

“What the fuck do you think you are doing trying to harm a guest?!” shouted the security guard as he held her head back. After a moment he thrust her head forward and stood over Bruce and offered him a hand so that he could get back on his feet.

“What happened here?” asked the guard.

“I was walking past this exhibit and that red-tailed mermaid beckoned me into the exhibit, trying to seduce me. Once I entered the enclosure these two mermaids attacked me,” lied Bruce as he pulled himself to his feet.

“That’s bullshit!” cried Emily as she glared at Bruce.

“Shut the fuck up mermaid,” instructed the security guard. “This is a fucking mess,” said the security guard. “Check that the other mermaid is okay,” said the security guard to one of the other guards. Jasmine was sprawled out unconscious on the floor. The security guard turned her over and started to give her basic medical attention.

“Take her to solitary confinement,” said the security guard.

Emily felt herself being picked up and hauled over the shoulder of a burly security guard. Her naked tits were flung over his shoulder, bouncing with each of his steps. Her rear end was exposed, sticking out up into the air for all the guests to see as she was led away from the exhibit.

Emily saw that Anne was sitting next to Jasmine and was glad to see one of the mermaids was there for her. Emily was worried about Jaz, but she couldn’t go back and help her.

Emily was embarrassed as she was taken through the zoo, past massive crowds of people who were staring at her with looks of disdain and disgust. Emily watched as the pavement below was passing beneath her as she was taken to the jail cells of the zoo.

The security guard opened a cell door and threw Emily down onto the floor where she rolled on the hard surface. The guard slammed the door shut and she heard it being locked. There were no windows in the room, and she couldn’t see anything. Emily was exhausted and rolled onto her side and tried to sleep.

A Long Way from Home

Emily wondered if Jasmine was okay, she had taken quite the severe blow to the head. Emily couldn’t help but feel partially responsible for what had happened to Jasmine, if only she had been able to defend herself more effectively than maybe none of this would have happened. Emily could taste the signature metallic taste of blood in her mouth, and her eye was starting to swell from where she had been struck.

She wondered what would happen to herself now, it was clear that zoo management was going to listen to Bruce’s story over Emily’s side of the story, so she wondered how they would punish her. She just hoped it didn’t involve the use of the shock collar again, that was some of the worst pain that she had ever experienced in her entire life.

Emily was in extreme discomfort as she lay on her side on the cold floor of the jail cell. Her arms were restrained behind her back, and her giant tits were spilling out onto the cold ground in front of her.

After an indeterminate amount of time, Emily heard the cell door being unlocked and someone entered the room. Emily struggled to get up onto her knees and turned to face the unknown person who was entering the cell. She was apprehensive as to the punishment that she was to receive.

The door opened and she was momentarily blinded by the intense sunlight that flooded the room. Emily was forced to turn her gaze towards the floor to avoid being dazed by the sudden influx of light as her eyes had grown accustomed to the darkness of the cell. Emily could make out the shape of a man standing in the doorway.

“Emily, Emily, Emily,” said the familiar voice of Luke Olsen, “you just can’t stay out of trouble, can you? You realise what a shit show today was for the zoo? We’ve had local press contacting us for statements on the incident, and the guest that you nearly battered to death has a strong case to sue the zoo into oblivion,” said Luke.

“Luke,” said Emily, before realizing her mistake and correcting herself, “master, please, you must believe me, I was only defending myself. He was trying to rape me!” pleaded Emily.

Luke leaned against the right wall and slid down till he was crouching at eye level with Emily. She could barely make out his facial features, but for the first time she thought she saw fear and stress on his face.

“I know, I know,” said Luke, “but that is irrelevant. What is relevant is the fact that you attacked a guest, Emily. That would-be rapist was going to sue the zoo, but I managed to convince him not to do so. Let's just say that my wallet is significantly lighter than it was before I started work today. And I have my communications people working on damage control with the press, said Luke rubbing his eyes, clearly tired. “The biggest hurdle was the board, believe it or not. They wanted to sell you off to a private buyer in the middle east, and believe me, this buyer was going to be way worse than anything you have experienced in the zoo so far. However, I managed to convince them to keep you, so you owe me.”

“Why are you doing all this for me?” asked Emily. “Why didn’t you send me off to the middle east?”

“Do you have any idea how hard it is to get hybrids nowadays? The prison system is not producing nearly enough due to low crime rates, and no one in their right mind would agree to be turned into a hybrid voluntarily,” said Luke. “It’s easier to keep you as one of our resident mermaids, plus I haven’t finished with you yet, I told you I will break you. Even more so after today.”

“Wait, you think I should have just let that man rape me?” asked Emily incredulously.

“What’s the problem with that? You are forced to have sex with guests every night as part of the VIP programme? What does it matter to you?” replied Luke.

Emily was indignant, but she knew this was not a battle she could win with Luke. She adjusted her hands in her handcuffs and adjusted her position slightly to make herself more comfortable. She sat back on her ass and stretched out her tail.

“So, what now?” enquired Emily.

“Well, the board agreed to keep you here, as I’ve said, but there is a catch. They wanted you to face some form of punishment, so it was decided that one month in solitary confinement will be sufficient retribution,” said Luke.

“One whole month in solitary,” said Emily aghast. She couldn’t imagine a worse punishment. If she was stuck in this cell for an entire month that was time she couldn’t spend planning her escape, not to mention she would have no one to talk to.

“What about my family!?” said Emily, grasping at straws. “They will notice if I don’t talk to them for an entire month.”

“Already taken care of,” replied Luke, “I’ve sent them an email from your account saying that you will be busy over the Christmas period and won’t be able to ring them due to your hectic schedule. And if they do ring, well then, the AI will take over and speak on your behalf, and no one will be any wiser.”

“Master,” said Emily. Calling Luke her master humiliated and degraded her, but she was desperate and wanted to extrapolate herself from this situation anyway that she could. “I’m begging you, please don’t do this to me, I can’t spend a month in this dark cell,” pleaded Emily.

“Emily, you can be a big girl and suck this one up,” said Luke suddenly standing up and looking down on her. “You’re lucky that you are just being held in this cell and not being packed off to the middle east; if you thought the Florida heat was bad, it’s nothing like the hot weather out there,” joked Luke as he uncuffed her handcuffs and removed them, releasing her hands.

“Master, please,” begged Emily as Luke closed the door behind him and locked it shut.

Emily felt tears begin to well up in her eyes and she began to cry. The thought of spending an entire month locked in a small dark cell was too much for her, and she broke down and cried for what felt like a lifetime.

Eventually she pulled herself together and leaned back against the wall. Her eyes had adjusted to the pitch blackness of the room around her, and she surveyed it. There was a bed in the top right-hand corner of the room, with a toilet just opposite that. There were no windows either, and there was nothing for her to do, to occupy her mind.

Emily decided that she needed to piss and crawled over to the toilet.

“Fuck,” she said aloud as she realized that the toilet was not adapted for her. Emily hauled her upper body up and over the toilet bowl, and then leaned over and positioned the vaginal slit in her tail over the bowl below, and she relieved herself.

She then crawled over to the bed and hauled herself up and onto the bed. Emily noticed that there were no blankets, and no sheets on the bed, it was purely just a mattress. At least something was better than nothing she thought to herself despondently.

She lay on her back and stared into the darkness and tried to relax. Her face was still sore from where Bruce had hit her, and she was glad that the other mermaids didn’t have to see her in this state, Anne in particular. Anne, as the mother of the group, would just worry unnecessarily about Emily.

Emily was actually glad to be away from the hustle and bustle of the zoo, which surprised her. She placed her hands across her flat stomach and tried to rest. However, she kept having flashbacks to the incident today with Bruce. It was clear to Emily that she needed to think of something else.

A beautiful daydream sprung into Emily’s head. She was at her graduation from university with her friends, she was seated at the front row wearing this beautiful green dress. She looked down and instead of the now familiar sight of her two huge melon sized tits attached to her chest, her perk little A cups were back. She could now see all the way down to her toes, and her feet were back! She wasn’t a mermaid.

Her name was called by the Dean of the university, and she stood up and walked forward as if she had never been a mermaid. She made her way up to the Dean and shook his hand, and he smiled as he handed her the degree parchment that officially made her a veterinarian. She made her way off stage and saw her family: her father was dressed in his ceremonial military dress, her mother was wearing a radiant red dress and Rachel was wearing a stunning turquoise dress that complimented her long blonde hair perfectly.

Emily ran over and hugged her sister first, followed by each of her parents. They then posed for photographs together and everything was as it should be. Emily had a vague recollection of being a mermaid, but she put that down to a strange dream.

Emily was conversing with her fellow classmates when a figure in her peripheral vision caught her eye. She turned and saw a man move quickly towards the door of the academic hall that the celebrations were being held in. She followed the man out of the hall and found him with his back towards her.

“Excuse me sir, do I know you?” asked Emily nervously.

The man turned around and started to take photos of her and Emily felt an absolute dread as she recognized the man as Bruce. Memories came flooding back to her and she ran down the hallway.

However, as she ran, she felt pain run up her legs. Emily looked down to see that her legs were turning a red colour and were starting to merge, reducing Emily’s sprint to a stunted hop as she ran down the hallway.

There was no one around as she called for help, she could hear Bruce’s footsteps behind her as she continued to hop. Her pink converse runner was being ripped to shreds as her feet became joined together, forming a tailfin.

Emily fell to the floor as she watched her legs merge into one single, red appendage, and her feet flare out into a tailfin. She screamed as scales began to appear all over her tail. She felt a tightness in her chest as her bra began to tighten. She ripped off her dress, but it was too late for her bra as the enlarged breast mass snapped the bra and caused her huge and growing bust size to be exposed. Emily desperately tried to cover her ample bosom as she stared down at her new mermaid body.

Emily heard the footsteps round the corner, but instead of Bruce, it was the man she dreaded most on this Earth: Luke Olsen. He smiled down at her and picked her up, despite her best efforts and took her away from her family, friends, and everything that mattered to her. Emily left out a desperate scream at the top of her voice as she was carried away, causing her to awake from the nightmare.

Emily jolted awake and sat up in her bed. She was covered in a thin layer of sweat. She groped her own breasts and felt her tail, confirming that this was indeed reality and what she had experienced had been the dream.

She was not sure how long she had been asleep or even what time of day it was. In the confines of the cold, dark cell there was just no way of telling. Emily took a few minutes to regain her composure before sitting on the edge of the bed.

She felt well rested, so she assumed that she had slept for a few hours at the least. Emily needed to do something to occupy her mind. In all the movies she had seen the prisoners usually exercised to keep their body healthy and to pass the time, so she decided that she would do the same.

Emily lowered herself onto the cold floor, her ass was touching the ground. She then gripped the bed and started to raise her body up, and then lowered it. She did this repeatedly and felt a burn in her muscles, indicating that she was at least exercising. She then did some push-ups and sit-ups and felt the burn in her muscles.

Emily exercised for as long as she could before exhaustion kicked in and she collapsed onto the floor and tried to catch her breath. She was covered in sweat and wished that she had access to the pool now so she could shower. Emily lay on her back covered in sweat and tried to go back to sleep.

Unfortunately for her, her body was not ready for sleep and Emily was left alone in the darkness with her own thoughts. She was forced to remember everything that she had lost since she had been turned into a mermaid and screamed. Her scream was primal and full of rage and anguish, she didn’t know what to do.

She sat up abruptly and made for the door. She started to bang on the door with all her strength, desperate to escape the confines of this room.

“Please,” she screamed, “let me out of here! I can’t do this, please! Someone help!”

Emily continued to scream, shout and bang for several hours, and despite her best efforts, no one responded to her continued please. Eventually Emily returned to her bed and cried herself into a deep, dark, and dreamless sleep.

Time passed extremely slowly for Emily in the cell, she couldn’t keep track of time as there was no light in the cell. She was fed once a day, a small hatch was opened in the door, but her feeding times seemed to be random and sporadic so that they could not track how long it had been since she had last been fed.

Emily settled into a routine of vigorous exercise and planning. Despite being locked up in the cell, she was still trying to plot her escape. She was attempting to remember all the details of her exhibit: the location of the pool, the size of the beach, the height of the wall and the times of the day when guest attendance was highest.

Being kept prisoner in this cell was having the opposite effect on her than the intended outcome. It was clear that Luke thought that keeping her in solitary would break her mind, body, and spirit, but instead it had given her a new determination to escape from the zoo.

After what felt like weeks, Emily was sitting on the floor and staring at the wall opposite her. She was talking to herself about her escape plan as she was sitting there. She was repeating the main obstacles to her escape over and over.

“Shock collar, security, guests, Luke Olsen. Shock collar, security, guests, Luke Olsen,” Emily said almost trance like. Her rantings were interrupted by a voice to her left.

“Planning and organization is key to the execution of any operation,” said a voice from the darkness.

Emily turned her head and strained to see the figure in the darkness. She could see the faint outline of a man sitting on the side of her bed. As she stared her eyes made out more and more details: the man was wearing a military uniform, decorated with medals and accolades.

“Dad,” Emily breathed.

“It’s me, honey,” said her father. “You’ve gotten yourself into quite the pickle here, haven’t you?” asked her father.

“It’s not my fault,” Emily said dejectedly, “I was tricked into signing a contract, and I’ve been kept here legally as a slave ever since.”

“And what are you going to do about it?” her father asked her.

“I’ve tried everything already,” said Emily, “the main hurdle to my escape is this fucking shock collar.”

“Let’s talk this out together then,” said her father as he walked over to her and crouched next to her on the floor. “Let’s take stock of what we are working with.”

Her father ran his hands over her scales and examined her tail. He looked up at Emily and back at her tail and said nothing for a few minutes.

“Well, you always wanted to be a mermaid when you were younger,” said her father with a slight smirk on his face, clearly trying to lighten the sombre mood.

“You always were the smart alec,” replied Emily.

“Right,” continued her father, “running is out of the equation. As is walking and standing, this limits your movements severely, but it is not all bad news. You can still crawl, and the fact that you have a tail means that your captors underestimate your range of movements and will eventually let their guard down.”

“Tell me something I don’t know,” said Emily.

Her father moved his gaze up from her tail, over her stomach and up to her monstrous boobs. He glanced away quickly, leaving Emily to self-consciously cover her breasts with her arms.

“This isn’t as bad as you think,” said her father, “again your movements will be hindered with the size of your breasts, but, and here is the key. Your breasts will make an excellent distraction if you are dealing with male captors.”

“Can we stop talking about my breasts please,” instructed Emily.

“Sure,” said her father, “let me see your hands.”

Emily brought both her hands up and allowed her father to examine them.

“This will definitely cause you trouble,” explained her father, “your fingers are useless, and your dexterity is not existent. Don’t worry, we can work around this too,” said her father.

“Dad, I don’t know if there is any way for me to escape?” confided Emily.

“Emily, don't ever give up hope. During my first tour,” recounted her father, “I was serving in Europe, and Norway invaded the United Kingdom. The British were already overstretched as they had most of their troops based on the European continent protecting their interests and providing some much-needed stability. The Norwegian invasion came as a shock to everyone, especially the military leadership. My company was ordered by the generals here back home not to let the Norwegians overrun Britain. The Norwegians had the backing of the Russians as well, and the entire scenario looked bleak. I was pinned down by enemy fire, and we were retreating further and further into the English countryside as the Norwegian soldiers made their unstoppable push forward. We thought we were done for, but the French managed to pull back enough troops from the European theatre to reinforce our position, halting the Nordic onslaught. From there, we were able to mount a counter offensive, and from there we liberated the UK.”

Her father placed his arm around her back and pulled her close.

“My point is, sweetie, that we never give up in the face of a challenge, no matter how bad the odds look. Remember, you are a White and my daughter, you are a soldier!” said her father.

“Thank you, dad, I needed to hear that, to keep fighting on. The thing is though, I’ve heard that story before, and you are not really here are you,” asked Emily, “it’s just my mind playing tricks on me.”

Emily turned to face her father and realised there was no one else in the room. Emily knew he had never been there, but she needed his encouragement all the same. She was a White after all, and White’s never gave up.

As if by my magic, the door to her cell was unlocked and Luke Olsen entered the room with a smile on his face. He was illuminated by a dim light behind him, and Emily concluded that it was night-time as there were no other light sources.

“Happy 2051 Emily, welcome to the new-year, I trust you will start this year with a better attitude than the last,” Luke asked her quizzically.

Emily raised her head and looked him straight in the eye.

“You did your worst to me, and you haven’t broken me,” replied Emily. “I will not break, Luke,” she spat his name. “You just made me stronger, and more determined than ever. You can lock me in her for months, years, decades and you won’t get me to break.”

Luke leaned against the wall and rubbed his chin, and a smile appeared on his face.

“Wow Emily, you just don’t give up. I thought this would have broken you for sure, shit, I had a bet on it with one of the guards, well holy shit, I guess I owe him money,” said Luke. “Maybe it won’t be today, but we will get there, you and me, we will get there, I will break you. Now, in the meantime, you’ve served your time, you are free to return home to your exhibit with the other mermaids,” said Luke with a grin.

He snapped his fingers and a security guard brought forward a wheelchair, and Luke motioned for Emily to climb into it. Emily did what she was told, her heart beating quicker at the thought of getting out of this shit hole.

The event through the zoo was uneventful, the VIPs were starting to arrive, and the staff were checking their tickets and identification. The many orgies that would take place here tonight had not yet started.

Eventually they reached the mermaid exhibit, and Luke scooped Emily out of the wheelchair and placed her on the wall. Emily saw the other mermaids congregating together, seemingly awaiting her arrival and she lowered herself from the wall and immediately threw her arms around Jasmine, both of their massive breasts were smashed together in a mix of titty flesh and neither mermaid cared.

“Jaz, were you hurt? I was so worried for you?” asked Emily as she continued to hug her friend.

“Nah, I was alright, that prick just knocked me out. When I came round, they had taken you away. I was furious when I heard they put you in solitary. I missed my big, busty bitch,” said Jasmine as she gave her a friendly smile.

“I’m so glad you’re alright Jaz, thanks for helping me out. If it wasn’t for you, he would have raped me,” confessed Emily.

“Don’t worry about Emily, you’re my sister,” Jasmine said as she touched her forehead to Emily’s, and they hugged some more.

Jasmine sniffed the air and looked at Emily.

“You smell awful,” said Jasmine, “let’s get you into the pool!”

“Once you finish bathing Emily, come find me at the entrance to the exhibit. I’ll be overseeing you tonight,” said Luke as he walked away from the mermaids. Jaz and Emily shared a concerned look, but they both crawled through the sane towards the pool, followed by Anne and Ciara.

Once they reached the pool, Emily slid into the water till it was up to her shoulders. Jasmine slid into the water as well and started to message her tail. Emily didn’t know that a “tail” massage could be so pleasurable.

Anne retrieved a bottle of shampoo and started to scoop water up into her hands to wet Emily’s hair. She then started to apply the strawberry smelling shampoo to Emily’s hair, a typical mothering thing to do.

“I was so worried for you Emily,” started Anne as she started to wash the shampoo out of her hair. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there to help you when that awful man attacked you!” said Anne, clearly demoralized that she couldn’t help one of her “children”.

“It wasn’t your fault Anne; you can’t blame yourself for what happened to me,” said Emily. “I’m just glad to be back with my family,” Emily said.

Ciara slipped into the water beside Emily and smiled at her. Emily noticed that Ciara’s pregnant belly was gone, and she now had a flat stomach, and her breasts, although still huge and comically large, had shrunk a bit since her pregnancy had ended.

“You gave birth?” enquired Emily.

“I did, it was the most intense pain of my life, but I’m now officially a mother,” said Ciara.

“Your baby, where is it?” asked Emily. “Did they take it away?”

“It was a ‘he’,” corrected Ciara, “he was beautiful, he had my eyes,” said Ciara remembering. “He’s gone now though, but I’ve made my peace, the zoo is no place to raise a child. He will be better off growing up with some rich parents who will send him to the best schools, buy him the finest clothing, feed him the nicest and healthiest food,” said Ciara.

Emily placed her hand on Ciara’s shoulder and squeezed it, conveying her sorrow for what happened to her child. She couldn’t imagine what that must have been like, but she was glad that Ciara had accepted it and moved on.

Emily moaned in pleasure as Anne started to gently massage her shoulders after she had washed and cleaned her hair. Jasmine was still massaging Emily’s tail, but she swam closer and lifted Emily’s extremely large breasts and began to clean underneath them with soap and water, causing more pleasure for Emily.

I’m sorry girls,” moaned Emily, “I shouldn’t be enjoying this so much!”

“Nonsense,” replied Anne, “we are family, we all care and look after each other here. There is no embarrassment either, we have all been forced to get far more intimate with each other than any of us had planned, but our intimacy should make us stronger, not weaker,” said Anne with a smile.

“We got you sister,” said Jasmine as he held up one of Emily’s tits and was scrubbing underneath it.

“Always,” chimed in Ciara, as she gave Emily as she expressed tenderness.

After the other mermaids had finished cleaning Emily, she pulled herself out of the pool and started to crawl back to the entrance of the exhibit to meet with Luke as she was instructed to. She looked back at the other mermaids and smiled.

“I love you all,” Emily said truthfully. Although she didn’t want to be in the exhibit, she had missed the companionship of the other mermaids.

Jasmine gave her a wide grin and submerged under the water playfully. Ciara smiled at her, and Anne sat up on her knees, with her tail underneath her.

“Take care, my daughter,” said Anne as she watched Emily crawl away.

A Tight Grip

“Hello again, Emily,” said Luke as he sat on the wall. He had clearly been waiting for her to come back over to him after she had finished her bath. Emily sat on her tailfin and looked up at him. She felt refreshed after bathing, and she smelled a lot better too, she thought to herself.

“Let’s cut to the chase, what do you want from me now?” asked Emily with a stern look on her face.

“Emily, where is your sense of fun? Where is your sense of adventure? You are a citizen of the greatest country in the world, and yet you are sitting there with a scowl on your face,” joked Luke as watched her from the wall.

“You know I just had a bath, and I really like being clean, so if you are going to bust a nut all over me again, can you just get it over with and do it so I can clean myself and get a good night's sleep,” said Emily dismissively.

“Come on Emily, let’s go,” laughed Luke as he pointed toward the wheelchair that was positioned at the entrance to the exhibit. “Climb into the chair and let me take you to our surprise location,” said Luke.

Emily crawled over to the wheelchair and climbed into it and waited for Luke to approach. She felt the wheelchair lurch backwards as Luke pulled it back off the sand and onto the concrete ground that surrounded the mermaid exhibit.

Luke pushed Emily along the pathway that led away from the mermaid enclosure. As they traversed their path, Emily saw men and women talking excitedly in various stages of undress as they were cueing for their favourite hybrids. Some of the people were glancing hungrily at Emily as she was pushed past them. Emily saw the darkness in these people’s eyes. These people saw the hybrids as no more than sexual playthings that were there for nothing more than to please their perverted fantasies.

They turned a corner and Emily recognized the cowtaur exhibit, and she searched for Jenny the cowtaur frantically. She hadn’t seen Jenny in months and wanted to check if she was still doing okay. Emily finally spotted her, and she noticed that Luke had ceased pushing her chair.

Emily was surprised with what she saw: there was a man on Jenny’s back wearing nothing but a cowboy hat and pulling on her hair, drinking a large bottle of expensive wine. The man would pull Jenny’s hair back and place a sloppy kiss on her mouth and caress her face. At the same time this was happening, there were two men suckling on each of her gigantic breasts, greedily drinking her milk. Another man was on his back, milking her udders with what Emily assumed was his wife, who stood there taking photos. There were countless men, wearing no clothes whatsoever, who were gathered around her, and stroking their cocks at the sight of this big titted cowtaur standing in front of them.

Luke left out a malicious laughter as he watched Jenny be abused by these various men. Emily knew the history between these two and was angered by the fact that the sight of Jenny being used as a sexual plaything was funny to Luke. Emily was going to say something, but she decided to keep her mouth shut. As much as she was standing up to Luke, she didn’t want to overplay her hand.

Luke eventually grew bored of the spectacle and started to push the wheelchair again. It was another few minutes before they arrived at an empty exhibit, and Luke unlocked the entrance door and let them both inside.

The ground consisted of a bright, green, artificial grass, and there were fake trees interspersed randomly around the exhibit. There were bright flood lights shining onto the enclosure, and Emily was temporarily blinded by the brightness of the lights.

“This exhibit is under construction for some new cat girls we are looking into getting for the zoo,” said Luke as he stood in front of her.

“Why did you bring me to an empty exhibit, to lecture me about non-existent cat girls?” asked Emily cautiously.

“Who said we were alone?” said Luke with a mischievous smile on his face as he placed his hands on either side of her wheelchair and turned her around to face the opposite side of the enclosure, and what Emily saw frightened her: there was a huge cue of naked men, waiting outside the other entrance to the exhibit. They were all looking at her fervently, and Emily gulped.

“Who the fuck are all those men?” asked Emily trying to hide the fear from her voice.

“These men are all my guests, here at my invitation,” said Luke. “You see, when you were locked up in solitary last week, I ran a commercial on adult TV and porn sites, which was quite effective as you can see. The commercial offered a free fuck with the “Emily” mermaid.”

“But why?” Emily asked confused, “you’re losing money by doing this.”

“It is worth it in the long run; you see they are here to break you. I was worried that your time in solitary might not be enough to break you, so I made arrangements in the event you still resisted me,” continued Luke.

Luke circled Emily as she sat in the chair, seemingly choosing his next words very carefully. Emily anxiously looked across at the huge line of men, all waiting to fuck her. That was a truly terrifying thought.

“You do have a choice here,” said Luke. “If you submit to me, here and now, and I mean truly submit, then I will call off this entire thing.”

“You can’t,” said Emily, “there are close to a hundred men cued up over there, how can you just cancel this?”

“Simple,” replied Luke, “they haven’t paid for anything, so I won’t need to refund them,” said Luke with eyebrows raised.

Emily considered her options and weighted them carefully. She couldn’t submit, she just couldn't bring herself to do it. She was her own independent, strong woman, no matter what Luke tried to make her think. On the other hand, was her pride worth getting fucked over for, quite literally. Then she remembered what her father would tell her.

“I’m a white,” Emily whispered to herself.

“What was that?” asked Luke as he leaned in close to her face.

Emily looked straight into his eyes and put on her bravest face.

“I already told you, nothing will break me,” said Emily through gritted teeth.

“Wow, you are one stone-cold bitch,” laughed Luke. He lingered in front of her face for a few moments before he regained his composure.

“Fine, fine,” said Luke, “let’s get started,” Luke said as he whistled for security to open the gate. Security did as they were instructed, and the nude men flocked into the exhibit eagerly. Emily watched as the men walked over, their members swaying from side to side, some of them were seriously endowed. Not that she could be judgemental, her tits were big enough to smother someone to death.

“One more thing,” said Luke, clearly enjoying himself. “When was the last time you talked with your aunt Betty?”

Emily gave him a confused look; she hadn’t spoken to her in months even before she had been kidnapped. Betty wasn’t the easiest person to converse with, she was always trying to brag about her own children and was just generally hard to talk with.

“You know exactly when; you have access to all my phone records. Why are you asking this?” asked Emily.

“I think it’s time you two were reacquainted,” chortled Luke. “Here’s what’s going to happen next,” Luke told her. “You are going to ring your aunt, and you are going to talk with her. While you are chatting with her, you will also be giving these fine gentlemen handjobs.”

“Fuck you, that’s crazy – I won’t do that!” countered Emily.

“Oh, but you will,” smirked Luke, “and if you don’t, I will shock you till you pass-out. Then, when you wake up, you will find yourself back in solitary, only this time you will spend months in the cell, not weeks,” said Luke firmly.

It was clear to Emily that she didn’t have a choice, this was the price of defiance. As she was digesting this news, Luke dropped another bombshell on her.

“Here’s another rule of the game,” said Luke, “I disabled the AI system, so there will be no safety net, to make the game more interesting. Obviously, if you try to tell your aunt, you’ll get a shock. Additionally, if your aunt finds out that you are giving handjobs, then you will get a shock and you will end up back in solitary. Do you understand?” asked Luke.

“This is fucked,” exclaimed Emily, “do you get your rocks off to this?”

“Well, I thought that was obvious,” replied Luke as he sat on the exhibit wall and put a hand in his pocket; she could see him working his cock. Emily looked away disgusted and looked back at the line of men that was forming near her, the security guards were marshalling them.

“Well, get started,” instructed Luke as he threw Emily a smartphone and she caught it. She was resigned to her fate and decided to get this ordeal over with as quick as possible. Emily unlocked the phone and went into the contact information contained on the phone and searched her aunt Betty. Once she located her, she pressed the dial button and heard the phone begin to ring. After a few seconds she heard her aunt pick up.

“Emily is that you?” asked her aunt. Emily saw Luke gesture for her to put the phone on loudspeaker so that he could hear the conversation. Emily pressed the loudspeaker button and placed the phone beside her on the right.

“Hi aunt Betty, it’s me,” said Emily as knelt on her knees, with her tail tucked up underneath her. She glared at the first man in the line, daring him to take a step forward. The man just smirked at her, waiting for his turn.

“I heard you’re a zookeeper now,” said her aunt, “congratulations!”

As her aunt was in the process of congratulating her, Luke motioned for the first man to step forward. The man walked toward Emily and Luke went over to him and whispered in his ear. The man smiled and stood directly in front of Emily, his cock was level with her eyes.

“I am, thank you aunty,” said Emily as she placed her right hand around the man’s cock, and slowly started to work his cock.

“I always knew that you had a bright future ahead of you, you take after me,” said Betty.

As Betty paid her compliments, Emily moved her hand up and down the man’s cock, and she watched as his member got progressively larger and larger. Eventually she was forced to grip his cock with both her hands and continued to jerk him off. She found it difficult to keep her grip strong as the cock’s was releasing fluids causing the penis to become extremely lubricated. The man looked down at her as she worked his swollen member.

“Thanks again, auntie, it’s a great career path,” replied Emily, “every day is different,” she said as she knew that the man was about to blow his load any second now. Emily was trying to point his cock away from her chest, but the man, figuring out what she was trying to do, placed his hands over hers and redirected his cock so that it pointed directly at her bosom.

“I’m so proud of you Emily, you are such a strong, smart, independent woman,” her aunt said just as the man came. He released his load, shooting it all over her heaving breasts, showering them in cum. The man then wiped his cock against her huge boobs, cleaning it.

“You’re too kind,” Emily said as she flicked her hands in the air trying to dislodge the sticky semen that covered her slick hands. She looked down at her gargantuan tits, and watched as semen ran down her chest, before following the curve of her under bust till the semen droplets fell onto her tail or stomach. Emily was careful to ensure that none of the cum landed anywhere near her slit, she did not want to become pregnant. She viewed each droplet of semen as a bullet, aimed squarely at her ovaries, in an attempt to fertilize her. Each one was an enemy and must not be allowed to reach its destination.

The man walked away satisfied, and two more men approached her excitedly, with one on each side of her body, their cocks swinging in her face.

“Did your mother tell you about Taylor?” asked Betty. Taylor was Betty’s daughter, and Emily’s cousin.

“I’m afraid I haven’t talked with my mother much, the past few weeks. I’ve just been too busy with work,” lied Emily.

Emily grabbed each of the cocks and slowly started working them, getting them hard, as both men tried desperately to keep their moaning as low as possible. Emily for her part just looked at Luke who was also working his cock as he watched.

“She got accepted into law school!” said Betty excitedly.

Emily continued to work both of their cocks and felt them enlarge in her hands, and she increased the speed of her hand movements in order to keep the men satisfied. Emily knew the quicker they came, the faster this torment would be over.

“That’s fantastic,” said Emily, slightly breathless as she worked the men’s members.

“She won a scholarship and got accepted into the university of her first choice. She will be starting next year, and her and her friends all got an apartment together in upstate New York. She can visit you more often when you get back from Florida,” said Betty.

As her aunt was speaking, Emily felt a pang of jealousy. Her cousin would get to experience a normal life and would be the master of her own destiny, she would get married, have kids, be cherished by her partner, and have a respectable job. Emily on the other hand was supposed to live the rest of her life as a big breasted mermaid sex toy.

Emily sped up her hand movements as fast as she could in pure anger, and she felt the cocks stiffen as the men finally came. She felt splashes of cum land onto her expansive chest as the two men came to their climax and released their semen all over her cleavage. Emily let go of their flaccid cocks and another group of men approached.

“She is delighted, she wants to study corporate law, as it pays extremely well and has the best career opportunities,” her aunt continued. Her aunt continued to talk about Emily’s cousin as Emily frantically jacked off the men surrounding her, two at a time, as fast and quietly as she could. Luckily her aunt didn’t hear the sound of friction as the men’s cocks were working furiously.

Each of the men came onto her tits, and at this stage Emily’s breasts were absolutely covered in their sticky, white cum. It was dripping down off her tits and onto her lower body, by the time she had finished she collapsed exhausted onto her ass and tried to wipe off her cum covered hands in the artificial grass that surrounded her.

“Betty,” interjected Emily, struggling to maintain her breathing, “I must go, I’ve just got a late-night phone call from the zoo. It was nice talking with you, and give my regards to Taylor from me, will you?”

“Of course, I will Emily, thanks for calling. I’ll let your mother know that we spoke,” her aunt said and hung up the phone.

Emily collapsed onto her back and looked up at the stars that surrounded her. She wished that she could escape to one of the countless stars that burned so brightly in the sky above. She could feel the cum as it dried onto her chest, and she felt like vomiting. She was disgusted by how she had been completely and utterly degraded and abused by these men. Emily tried to capture her breath, dreading what was to come next.

A Handful of Problems

Luke appeared in her vision as he stared down at her. He was still rubbing his cock lightly as he watched her with a stupid smile on his face. Emily returned eye contact with him, and slowly sat up out of her stupor.

“Are you ready to submit to me yet, Emily? You just need to say a few simple words and this nightmare can be over,” said Luke as he stood over her.

Emily sat up and folded her arms around her bright red tail and glared up at Luke with a look of pure defiance in her eyes. Her fingers were still sticky with wet semen, and she could feel the men’s seed drying onto her chest as she sat there.

“I already told you, you will not break me, you sick fuck. I can do this all night,” said Emily defiantly as she held her intense start with Luke.

“Wow,” said Luke, apparently impressed with Emily’s continued disobedience of his orders. “You are one tough bitch, Emily White, most women would be trembling in front of me, begging for me to end this, but not you. No you, you are either secretly enjoying this or you are just one ice-cold bitch.”

Emily changed position so that she was positioned on her knees and beckoned for Luke to venture closer to her. He leaned forward towards her, craning his neck so that he could hear what she was about to say.

“When the authorities find out what you have been doing here, and they inevitably arrest you and send you to jail, and they will. I hope that you will make some man happy as his little bitch. Oh and a word of advice for the showers in prison, don’t drop the soap,” laughed Emily, taking enjoyment in her verbal sparring with the man she so desperately hated.

“Cute,” said Luke, clearly not amused. Emily didn’t figure him as a man who suffered threats and insults lightly, and she braced herself for his retaliation. Luke roughly cupped her chin and forced her to look upwards. With his other hand he held up her mobile phone in front of her.

“For the next part of the game, you are going to ring your war-hero of a father and have a chat. Only this time, you will be giving these fine gentlemen titty fucks!” said Luke returning to his gleeful state. “Oh and remember, don’t let him know what is happening, or it is back to solitary!”

“What are you talking about? What is a titty fuck?” asked Emily genuinely confused. She was not an avid watcher of porn and had been a virgin before she was imprisoned in the zoo.

“Ah my sweet child, you are so naïve, not to worry, we will soon rectify that,” chuckled Luke as he continued to hold her chin. “I’ve told these next batch of men that you will give them a tit fuck, so they will guide you through, not to worry, and you are a quick learner after all!!”

“Fuck you!” replied Emily, as she stared icily into his eyes.

“Oh, I’m not the one about to get fucked, little fish,” said Luke with a smirk on his face, exposing his perfectly straight and white teeth. “Now, call your father,” instructed Luke as he released her face and roughly squeezed her cheek left cheek. He threw the phone in front of her and retreated to a nearby wall to watch the events that were about to unfold.

Emily might have rebelled but for the germinant thought about returning to solitary and the preceding shock that was bound to accompany it. Emily picked up the phone and tried to call her father, but her cum covered fingers were playing havoc with the touchscreen of the phone. Eventually she managed to select her father’s number, pressed the loudspeaker button and placed the phone a few feet in front of her and waited, hoping that her father would not answer her. Unfortunately, he answered almost immediately.

“Honey, how is my little girl?” asked her father. Emily felt emotion well up inside of her, she hadn’t spoken to her father in what seemed like an eternity. She had spoken mostly with her mother since she had become a fixture of the zoo, and occasionally with her sister, but it was rare to find the time to converse with her father – he was always busy with his responsibilities in the military. Of course, he would have to pick up tonight, of all nights, thought Emily.

“I’m good, dad,” said Emily with a quiver in her voice. Then she remembered that her family were soldiers and that she needed to maintain her composure, she was fighting her own war after all, and her father would not want her to expose any weaknesses to the enemy.

“It’s so good to hear your voice,” he said. As he was talking Emily watched as one of the men walked towards her, erect cock swinging left and right as he made his approach. Without making eye contact or acknowledging her, he stuck his right index finger inside her mouth and forced her to suck on it. Emily tried to make eye contact with her tormentor, but the man in question was too busy looking back to the rest of the group of men with an exuberant grin on his face. Eventually he removed his finger from her mouth and gestured towards her tits. Emily finally made eye contact with the man, and he pointed from her mouth to her breasts, and Emily finally understood what he was trying to tell her: she needed some lubricant on her breasts.

“How are things at the zoo? It’s in Florida, right? Your mother told me about it and how happy you were when you got the offer.” As her father spoke, Emily spat silently onto her left tit, and then onto her right tit. She then proceeded to gently massage the saliva into her chest, where it mixed with the dried in cum stains.

“You got it right dad,” said Emily as she looked at the man in front of her, “I moved to Florida as soon as I got the job offer.” The man standing over her was skinny, but his cock was disproportionately long, and it was certainly hard as his eyes greedily examined the busty mermaid kneeling before him.

The man placed his hands on Emily’s shoulders, and he firmly pushed her back so that she was lying completely flat on the ground. The man then proceeded to climb on top of her so that he was straddling her chest and his erect penis was between her extremely large cleavage and pointing towards her mouth.

The man then took both her hands in his own, and then placed them on either side of her breasts. He then leaned over her and placed his hands down a few feet in front of Emily on either side, so that she had a full view of his chest. He silently began thrusting, and Emily squeezed her massive melons together to generate the necessary friction that was required for his penis.

“I’m sorry we don’t get to talk as often as I would like,” confessed her father sadly.

Emily's vision was obscured by the man’s chest that was leaning over her, and she was momentarily distracted. She could feel the resistance between her breasts and the man’s penis decrease as his cock was starting to release bodily fluids that were causing lubrication to occur.

“James,” said Emily using his name so that he knew she was serious, “you’re a great father, I completely understand that you are so busy across the ocean keeping us all safe here at home.”

“Thanks honey,” James said with a sigh of relief in his voice. “You’re the perfect daughter,” said James as the man’s pace had increased vigorously. His chest was moving up and down as his cock was fucking her breasts.

“Thank you, that means a lot to hear you say that,” said Emily guiltily. Her father thought that his daughter was some straight-A student who never partied, and here she was on her back getting titty fucked by some dude she had never met before in her life.

“So,” continued her father, “tell me more about what you do at the zoo! I’d love to hear about what my little girl gets up to at her job.”

Emily was about to respond when suddenly she felt the warm splatter of cum on her face. The man arched his back in pure bliss as he came, releasing a steady flow of semen straight onto her face. After a few seconds the man dismounted her and rolled onto his back, clearly spent of energy. Emily was disgusted as some of the cum had entered her left eye, and she was desperately trying to blink and rub her eye to clear the semen. She could also feel the warm, sticky fluid running down her cheeks and her nose, and she wiped some off of her bright red lips. Emily quickly composed herself and responded to her father. She would have to wait till later to remove the cum from her face.

“I’m a full time vet here on site,” said Emily recollecting the lie that she had spouted to her mother previously. “I deal exclusively with aquatic creatures, and they were even generous enough to allocate me my own office here on site!” Emily lied.

As Emily conversed with her father, an overweight, nude white man approached her from the queue of men who were anxiously waiting their turn to have a go with the big-breasted, curvy mermaid that was sitting on the ground.

The man pushed Emily back onto the ground, and Emily was expecting something similar to what the last man had done to her. However, her assumption was incorrect, and this experience would prove to be far worse than the last.

The corpulent man straddled her chest, and his ass was pointed towards her face. He was about to sit on her face, when she pushed against his legs with all her might to keep his rear off of her face. She could feel the man cupping her breasts in his hand, and then squeezing them together as he placed his penis between her mountainous mounds of flesh. Emily had never felt more degraded than she did right now. She could feel him thrusting back and forth.

“I even have an assistant – WHOA,” Emily cried as she felt the man’s hands wander to her vagina. This was so not part of the plan.

“Emily, are you okay?” asked her father.

“Oh yeah, totally, I just stubbed my big toe is all,” said Emily with a quick and succinct lie. She was scaring herself with how proficient at lying she was getting. It wasn’t a natural characteristic of hers.

“So, I have an assistant called George,” continued Emily. She tried to maintain her voice, as she felt the man’s pudgy fingers exploring her tight slit below in her tail, which was causing her immense pleasure. “He’s really helpful, he gets me coffee each morning so I can start my day off right.”

Emily could feel the man’s thrusts increase in speed, and a terrifying thought occurred to her: where was his semen going to go? She hoped none of it would land near her vagina. She couldn’t imagine conceiving a child in this manner, never mind on the phone to her own father!

“Sounds great Emily, seems like you have really settled in there, I’m happy for you!” replied her father.

Emily felt the man stiffen and she felt drops of hot, heavy cum land on her flat, toned stomach and also on her red mermaid tail. The man stood up and Emily pushed herself up onto her elbows and desperately scrubbed at the area around her vaginal slit to ensure that no bullets of semen had entered her private area. Emily was relieved when it appeared no cum had landed in that area. Emily was conscious that her father was still on the phone and had to keep talking.

“How’s Europe dad, where are you based at the moment?” enquired Emily as she watched the next man approach her. She had to admit the man that was striding towards her was not bad looking, he had a chiselled physique and dark brown skin, and his erect member was longer than the other men’s. Emily caught herself staring and reminded herself that she wasn’t here for this voluntarily.

“I’m still stationed in the United Kingdom,” said her father, “I’m in a barracks a few miles outside of London. It’s been relatively peaceful here in Europe, there are talks on the news that Asia will be the next flashpoint, and I’ve heard from some of the higher-ups that we could be shipping out for Taiwan soon unless the politicians can reach some sort of agreement. Ah, I shouldn’t be worrying you with this,” her father told her.

Emily had enough to worry about as the black man led Emily over to the nearby waist high wall. The man sat down on the wall and spread his legs, and it was obvious what Emily was supposed to do. She knelt in front of him, so that her chest was at the same level as his groin. She then pressed her expansive breasts together around his throbbing member, almost making his sizable package disappear in her boob flesh, which was an incredible feat considering the size of her tits. Emily began to slide her breasts up and down and felt his cock grow even harder. Emily was in a rush to get this over with as soon as she could, so she completed her movements as fast as she could.

However, the man cupped her chin and looked deep into her eyes and she felt a tingle in her loins that she hadn’t expected. Emily slowed down the pace as the man laid a passionate kiss upon her lips. Emily had to remind herself that her father was still on the phone.

“Asia? You mean you won’t be coming home anytime soon?” enquired Emily. If her father was being stationed even further abroad, and extending his tour, that meant that she couldn’t count on him to rescue her. Deep down she knew that he realistically wouldn’t even know what had happened to her, but the thought that her warrior father had no clue that his darling daughter was being held as a sex slave made her lose a slight bit of hope as another avenue of escape was closed off to her.

Emily returned her attention to the attractive, muscular man in front of her and shared another kiss. Emily gradually increased her speed, and she felt his cock grow ever harder between her expansive chest. Eventually the man came, and once again Emily felt the hot cum splash upon her face. This time she had the foresight to close her eyes just before the man came, ensuring that she didn’t get any cum in her eyes.

The man patted her gently on the head, almost as a reward and stood up, his penis now flaccid after their session. Emily for her part scraped the semen from her face, and she felt absolutely disgusting. She couldn’t fathom what the attraction was for men to spread their seed all over a woman’s face.

“Sorry honey, I don’t think I will be returning to the States soon. The top brass seems very adamant that they need all the manpower they can get. We’ve had a lot of recruits join, but even so we are stretched thin,” her father confided in her.

Emily was about to reply but she felt a hand on her shoulder, and she turned around to see the next man: a small Asian man wearing thick-framed glasses. He lay on his back on the ground, spreading his legs and gestured for Emily to join him.

Emily crawled up between his legs and rested her heaving chest on his groin and lifted her tailfin so that it nearly reached her shoulders. Emily pressed her colossal breasts together, completely enveloping the man’s average sized cock. Emily then started to move her breasts up and down, as quickly and efficiently as she could.

Emily hated to say it, but she was getting better at giving titty fucks. In her past life, she considered knitting or sewing a valuable skill to have, but now, here in the zoo, her ability to pleasure both men and women was what seemed to be the most valued thing she could offer.

Surprisingly quickly the man came, releasing a deluge of semen onto her chest. As the man experienced his orgasm, he started to moan. Emily reached forward with one of her slender hands and covered the man’s mouth, stifling his cries. The man eventually went flaccid, and threw Emily to the side, as if she was nothing more than a sex doll to be disposed of after she was used.

“That’s okay, I get it, the military needs men like you – heroes,” said Emily with conviction in her voice. That elicited a pleasant laughter from her father on the other end of the phone.

“You’re making me blush honey,” replied her father. He would be blushing if he could his cum-stained daughter at the moment.

Emily noticed that Luke was still stroking his meat, whilst patiently watching Emily carry out her business with the group of men that he had arranged to use her. She wanted nothing more than to stand up and punch that mother fucker in the face right now, but unfortunately for her she no longer had legs.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of a young, slender man, with long, black curly hair. He was nude and laid on his back and gestured for Emily to climb atop of him. Emily went to climb on top of him, headfirst, but the man indicated that he wanted her to mount him in the opposite direction. Instead, Emily awkwardly turned around and rolled on top of the man, who then used his strength to position her exactly where he wanted her to be. She smashed her tits together around his engorged member and started to move her breasts up and down. However, as she was doing this, she felt the man’s lips start to kiss her vagina. Emily blushed and felt a wave of pleasure overcome her as she lay atop the man.

Emily heard noise in the background of the call from her father’s end. It sounded like someone else was in the room with him.

“Sorry honey, that was just one of the commanders, I’m needed to train some of the new recruits during their midnight exercises,” said her father, “it was great catching up, Emily.”

“Love you dad,” was all Emily was able to say as beads of sweat formed on her forehead. She heard the sound of the phone disconnecting and knew her father had left the call. Once he had left, she was unable to contain herself any longer.

“Oh fuck yes, keep going, please,” begged Emily as the man explored her slit with his tongue. Emily for her part was furiously moving her breasts up and down, no longer with any regard to the sound she was making. The only noise was the sound of her orgasmic cries and the sound of her breasts mashing up against his erect cock.

Emily felt herself orgasm at the same time that the man did. She arched her back and felt the semen shoot up and onto her chest and neck, but she no longer cared. The very stars in the night sky seemed to burn that much brighter as she felt waves of intense pleasure wash over her.

She collapsed in a heap on the floor next to the unnamed man and tried to control her breathing. She was seeing stars in her vision and was extremely disorientated. Her orgasms in her old life had been nothing like the pure bliss of a mermaid orgasm.

Emily was laying on her side when she heard a slow clapping noise coming from some above her. She looked up and saw that it was Luke Olsen, who had been watching the whole sordid affair from the wall. Couldn’t he just let her have one moment of pleasure for herself, she thought.

That Sure is a Mouthful

Emily sat up and tried to catch her breath. Luke stood towering above her, looking down at her with a wide grin etched across his face.

“You enjoyed that,” stated Luke with his eyebrows raised.

Emily was too exhausted to reply, instead fixing him with a harsh glare. She was drained after the intense sexual encounter that she had just had. She adjusted herself so that she was sitting on her ass and craned her neck to make eye contact with Luke. She still wasn’t going to submit to this fucking abomination of a man.

“So,” Luke said as he crouched down in front of her, “I was thinking you haven’t talked to dear old mother in a while, so she is next on your list,” said Luke clearly relishing every moment of her obvious embarrassment at the whole situation.

Emily regained her breathing and was too tired to bother debating her sadistic tormentor and so she used her webbed fingers to clumsily select her mother’s name from the contact list on the phone and proceeded to press the dial button.

After a few moments, the phone connected with her mother and she heard a familiar voice on the other end of the line. Emily was dreading what perverse sexual activity she was going to have to engage in next.

“Hello sweetheart,” said her mother ecstatically, “how is my baby girl?” asked her mother. Emily for her part was trying to wipe ounces of cum that covered her massive and exposed tits, whilst a group of waiting men leered at her.

“By the way,” said Luke as he leaned close to her right ear, so her mother couldn’t hear him. “I would try and steer the conversation in a way that keeps her talking as much as possible and asking you as little as possible,” whispered Luke as he smirked. “You’re going to have your mouth full of cock,” said Luke as he pulled away from her and gestured for the first man to walk forward.

“I’m good, mum,” said Emily as she stared at the muscled, Caucasian bloke that was walking towards her, his cock and balls swaying with each step that he took towards her. Emily gulped as she realised she was going to be giving blowjobs to the men.

“That’s fantastic sweetheart,” replied her mother, “how have you been? I admit I was surprised to receive a call from you, as we just talked on the phone earlier today – is everything alright?” asked her mother in a questioning tone. Her mother was an astute woman who was able to pick up on the slightest of cues and extrapolate the nature of any given situation, it was really a gift. Emily’s one sole job here was to obfuscate the truth from her mother.

The man had closed the distance between them and was now standing over her, cock in hand. He motioned towards his dick, indicating that she should acquiesce to his request and start to suck his member.

“I just had some free downtime at my job and wanted to catch up properly with you. Did you get up to anything interesting,” asked Emily, knowing full well that this line of questioning would cause her mother to delve into an exhaustive recounting of the day's events.

“Well,” started her mother, “I woke up at the crack of dawn and went for a walk with some of the women across the street. We started a walking club recently, and we are all holding each other accountable for our weight loss goals, ha-ha,” laughed her mother.

As her mother spoke, the man grabbed Emily’s hair and positioned her mouth adjacent to his throbbing member, and gently but forcefully pushed her head closer and closer to his cock till her lips formed an airtight seal around his penis.

Emily felt her mouth fill with the man’s cock, and she struggled to breathe. The man gripped her hair and started to move her mouth back and forth along the length of his girthy cock, whilst Emily desperately tried not to gag and fought for air. She felt her saliva mix with his juices, lubricating his cock.

“And then I went to the bakery and opened up shop for the day,” her mother continued oblivious to her oxygen starved daughter’s plight. “It was a good day for business, we had a lot of customers today, which was unusual for this time of the week…” her mother continued to natter.

Meanwhile Emily’s head was violently bobbing up and down as the man rapidly gripped her hair and worked her mouth along his penis. Emily tried to look up at the man, to see if there was a sense of sympathy for what he was doing to her, but she could hardly see his face due to her position on her knees in front of him.

This degrading and humiliating act continued for several minutes as the man clearly wished to relish the experience. Each time Emily thought that he was about to finish, he would slow the pace down and ease her head movements. Eventually he would violently and furiously increase the pace of the act, causing Emily’s eyes to begin to water. She wasn’t sure if she had tears streaming down her face because her mouth was stuffed with a massive cock, or was she crying at the fact that she was being used as a plaything, a sex slave and an object for this man. She was no longer human in his eyes, her life possessed no inherent value, it was meant to merely please the man whose penis was currently wedged into her gob.

“And for dinner, me and Rachel had homemade burgers and a beautiful salad,” continued her mother. “Rachel has a lot of assignments due at the moment, so after dinner she went to her room to work on her university homework. I must admit, I didn’t think that Laura would have lasted this long in university, she was so wild growing up, nowhere near as disciplined and motivated as you! It’s funny how much things have changed in the short while since you have been gone…”

As her mother spoke, the man increased the speed of her head movements, and Emily knew that he was about to cum and she braced herself for the inevitable. He was pounding his dick furiously in and out of Emily’s aching mouth, every second inching ever closer to what she suspected was going to be an enormous orgasm.

“Thanks for enquiring about my day Emily, you really are a fantastic daughter. I love you and you make me extraordinarily proud,” said her mother at precisely the wrong moment. As her mother was lavishing praise upon her, and they were experiencing a mother/daughter bonding moment, the man chose that precise moment to cum in her mouth.

Emily realised in horror that the man was going to ejaculate into her mouth, and she tried to plead with him to stop. Unfortunately, she only managed to produce an indistinct garble of noise as she felt the warm, bitter taste of the man's spunk shoot down into the back of her throat. She tried to push him away as she felt the thick, hot substance make its way down the back of her throat. Emily felt extremely violated, and this felt like the worst punishment of the night.

“Emily, dear, are you there?” asked her mother, noticing the lack of response to her compliments.

“I’m here mum,” and Emily spoke, she spat clumps of fresh semen from her mouth and onto the floor, eager to get rid of that horrid substance from her mouth. She could feel the cum all over her mouth, and she coughed to clear her voice before responding.

“I love you too, Laura,” replied Emily as she watched the man depart from her vicinity, clearly ecstatic that he was allowed to experience intercourse with a mermaid with massive tits. Emily for her part was glad to see the back of him.

“I have to run darling; we will talk tomorrow?” asked her mother.

“Absolutely,” replied a drained Emily. She heard the customary bleep of the phone indicating that the conversation had come to an end. More men were gathering around her, and she look at each of them with hatred in her eyes as semen was still dripping from her mouth.

“That is all for tonight, gentlemen,” declared Luke, stepping in between them and her. There was a collective groan from the crowd as the men who had not yet had a go with Emily were extremely disappointed at the news that Luke had just delivered to them.

Emily adjusted her position. She sat on her enlarged rear end, stretching out her cramped, red tail and started to spit the remainder of the semen in her mouth. The men were all exiting the exhibit in an orderly fashion, motivated to do so by the appearance of half a dozen burly security guards that were covering the exits.

Luke sat down on the floor beside her and retrieved a cigarette from his inside jacket pocket. He proceeded to light the cigarette in front of her and took a long drag and exhaled a cloud of white smoke that wafted in front of Emily’s face.

“Smoke?” offered Luke as he extended his arm with the cigarette towards her. Emily had never smoked a cigarette in her entire life, and she doubted that she would ever get this opportunity again.

Emily took the cigarette and took a long drag of it, and immediately she started to cough, her huge chest jiggling like waves cascading against a beach. Luke chuckled and took the cigarette back, and took another puff from it.

“You’ve never smoked before, have you?” enquired Luke.

“What does it look like?” Emily replied sarcastically. The last thing she wanted to do tonight was make small talk with the man who had turned her into a sex slave and exploited her at every opportunity.

“We don’t have to be adversaries, you know,” mused Luke. “Do you know what a return on investment is, Emily?” asked Luke. Clearly it was a rhetorical question to which he already knew the answer before he had even asked it.

“I’ve heard of it, but don’t know the exact definition of it, but I’m sure you’re about to tell me,” replied Emily with enough venom in her voice to kill a man. She still had the metallic taste of cum in her mouth, which wasn’t helping with her mood.

“Return on investment is the measure of the profitability of an investment,” explained Luke as he took another hit of his cigarette. “You see, your purpose is to make money,” continued Luke. “You bring in visitors from across the country, even across the world! And the VIP sessions make us an obnoxious amount of profit. However, we can’t make a return on one of our investments if she doesn’t play ball with us.”

“Is this going somewhere?” asked Emily impatiently as she crossed her arms around her expansive chest, as it was beginning to get chilly.

“My job,” said Luke, “is to make sure that our talent performs to the best of their ability. The most effective way to achieve this is to degrade, demean and eventually break down the talent, so that they can be moulded into exactly what we want here at the zoo: a submissive creature. I’m also not going to lie, I’m a sadist and enjoy the process of breaking down women,” confessed Luke.

“Why are you bothering telling me this,” replied Emily. She figured there was a game being played here, she just didn’t know the rules of it yet.

“I’m telling you because you are different from every other woman I have interacted with here at the zoo. You are uniquely resilient, and in a way, I can respect that. You are a smart woman; you know you will live out the rest of your life as a mermaid in this zoo. You will never escape and your freedom and agency are gone, you belong to me. I do admire your defiant spirit, so I am offering you a choice: submit to me here, and you have my word that I will make your life more tolerable.”

Emily considered his offer for the briefest of seconds and knew instinctively there was only one choice. She leaned in close to Luke, there was a strong smell of tobacco coming from him. She brought her face close to his and he studied her curiously, expecting her to submit.

When she was face to face with Luke, she spat at him. She watched as her saliva and the man’s cum splattered all over Luke’s face. Luke took a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and dabbed at his face. He stood up and finished his cigarette.

No words were spoken for a few minutes before Luke finally broke the silence with a chilling message that suddenly made Emily regret spitting in his face.

“That was a poor decision,” he said with a coldness and rage that Emily had not heard in his voice before. She slowly started to drag herself away from him. She had no idea what was coming next, but she knew it couldn’t be good.

A Malevolent Act

“Time for one last phone call tonight,” said Luke, as his face suddenly contorted into a wide smile as he bent down and picked up the mobile phone from the flower. He unlocked it and began to scroll through her contacts. “Your sister’s name is Rachel, right?”

Emily nodded her head slowly, trying to ascertain his intentions. She assumed that he was going to call her sister and have them speak, but there were no more men around to humiliate and degrade her, so she was wondering what the point of the phone call would be?

“You are really going to regret crossing me in a few minutes,” Luke said with a menacing grin on his face. He pressed the call button on her phone and Emily heard the dial tone begin to play. Luke carefully placed the mobile on the floor a few feet from her and started to circle Emily.

“Emily!” came an excited voice from the phone, “how are you, sis?” asked Rachel. Emily didn’t talk with Rachel on a daily basis since she was abducted and turned into a mermaid. Rachel’s schedule seemed to be extremely hectic due to her university course and her busy social life. Additionally, Emily couldn’t bring herself to talk to her sister, she was too embarrassed and despondent about her new body.

“Hello Rach,” replied Emily as she warily watched Luke Olsen circled her.

“How have you been, sis? We haven’t spoken in ages! How are things in Florida? You must be ecstatic, living your lifelong dream and working with and caring for animals,” her sister said happily.

“It’s been an experience,” Emily said coyly as she gazed past her impressive set of tits towards her red tail, and she flopped it uselessly up and down. If only her sister could see her right now, she wondered what she would think of her. She would probably be horrified at the sight of her sister as a huge breasted mermaid.

“So… mum’s not around, tell me all the gossip? Are there any cute guys? Have you gotten to know any? Did you take my advice and lose your virginity? Did you finally show the boys the famous White family rear?” laughed her sister.

As Rachel was talking Luke started to undress. He removed his jacket and folded it, before neatly placing it on a nearby wall. He then unbuttoned his white shirt and took it off, again folding it neatly and stowing it away with his jacket.

Emily’s mouth was agape, he wasn’t going to do what she thought he was going to do. She didn’t know why, but she had never considered the possibility that Luke would ever force her to have sex with him, she thought he might have some moral line that he would not cross, but she guessed she had overestimated the manager of the zoo.

Emily slowly started to back away from him, whilst trying to keep the fear from her voice as she continued the conversation with Rachel. There was something terrifying about the thought that the monster who had ruined her life and imprisoned her was about to force himself upon her.

“No men at the moment,” replied Emily, preoccupied with the events that were transpiring in front of her. She noticed that Luke’s abs were pronounced and visible, and he had a lean figure. None of this made him more appealing to Emily, she could never find such a demon attractive.

Luke unbuckled his belt, and then slowly stepped out of his black trousers and stowed them away with the rest of his clothing. Then he sat on the wall and removed his shoes and socks, before finally standing up wearing nothing but his underwear.

Emily shook her head and continued to crawl backwards; where she was trying to escape to, she had no idea, but all she knew was that she couldn’t let the bastard get away with this. She knew she was being punished for spitting at him, and that this was retaliation for her defiance.

“Come on sis, there must be someone! All those handsome Florida men down there, you must have your eye on someone. I’m your sister, you can tell me anything! We’re supposed to share secrets with each other,” said Rachel.

As Rachel was speaking, Luke finally removed his underwear showing a massive cock that was erect. He walked towards her and stepped on her tail, stopping her escape attempt dead in its tracks. Then he walked behind her and sat down, with his legs apart and on either side of her. She could feel his throbbing member pressing up against the small of her back.

“Tell your sister you have found a man, a man who you are deeply in love with,” Luke said whispering into her right ear, “tell her about me, and how you are enthralled with me and my gorgeous personality and appearance, or otherwise you will spend months in solitary confinement.”

Emily weighed up her options and swallowed her pride and began to recount the detail that Luke had instructed her to say to her sister.

“Well, there is this one guy,” started Emily, as Luke lifted her massive boobs up and started to grope and knead them with his hands, all the while she could still feel his erect penis rubbing up against her. “His name is Luke, and I met him at the zoo.

“It was love at first sight, I met him on my first day here. I was lost and looking for the aquatic exhibits, and he saw that I was struggling and offered to help me. I found out that he also worked at the zoo here too, and we spent the rest of the day together just talking and getting to know each other, and it helps that he is also incredibly handsome,” said Emily trying not to throw up in her mouth as she weaved a story full of falsehoods together for the benefit of her tormentor.

Luke stood up and gently pushed Emily back onto the ground, and he proceeded to lay on top of her. His cock was adjacent to her vagina, and he propped himself up on her heavy chest and stared into her eyes, with a smirk on his face. Emily knew that he was enjoying this, and it was part of the elaborate games that he played with her.

“Congratulations,” shrieked Rachel with delight, “That is great, and he sounds amazing and handsome and brilliant! I can’t wait to meet your first boyfriend,” said Rachel.

As Rachel was talking, Luke placed a long and deep kiss upon her lips, and Emily began to cry as she knew what was coming, and yet she had no choice but to accept it if she wanted some semblance of a life.

As Luke kissed Emily on the lips, she felt his engorged member penetrate her vagina, and she had to resist the urge to shout as she felt pain and discomfort as he entered her. Luke began to thrust inside of her, and Emily was overcome with waves of pleasure, and she tried desperately to resist.

“Rachel,” Emily said, her breathing becoming laboured, “that’s enough about me – how is my sister doing at university? How are your studies?”

“Oh you don’t want to hear about that shit,” replied Rachel laughing, “but you asked!” said Rachel as she proceeded to recount the status of her studies, and which professors she liked and disliked. Emily was glad that she didn’t have to speak, as Luke was increasing the speed and intensity of his thrusts.

Emily could feel his massive cock inside of her, and she was beginning to lose track of time and her thoughts as wave after wave of pure pleasure and bliss was overcoming her. It was all she could do not to scream as Luke continued to pound.

Emily placed her hands against his chest in an attempt to push him away, but she was just too weak and she could barely process what was happening as she was experiencing pure bliss, despite her knowing that this was wrong and she hated this man.

Luke pinned both her hands against the ground and continued to thrust, her massive tits bouncing up and down on her chest, and seriously threatened to knock her out if she wasn’t careful. Emily tried desperately to keep her breathing under control, as their sexual encounter continued.

Rachel continued to talk, but Emily wasn’t listening any longer as she was too busy trying to fight the feelings of ecstasy that threatened to overwhelm her mind. She stared into Luke’s eyes, and tried to fix him with an angry scowl, but she felt her eyes going cock-eyed as she was reaching her inevitable climax.

Eventually, after what felt like a lifetime, Emily could no longer resist, and she felt herself reach her climax and she arched her back, her massive breasts thrust into the air and her tail flapping uncontrollably against the ground as she screamed at the top of her voice a profanity.

“Fuck!” screamed Emily as she lost control of herself and saw bright lights and flashes in front of her eyes, like a firework display. Luke pulled out of her, and rolled off her and onto the ground and Emily remained motionless as she was wracked by waves of pleasure.

“Emily,” asked her sister concerned, “are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” said Emily, her senses starting to return to her, “I just stubbed my big toe against the press in my room is all,” lied Emily. She wondered if her sister would believe what she had just told her, but she hoped she would. Emily was not in the mood to explain that she was a sex slave at the moment, and she also was embarrassed at the fact that she had just had an orgasm on the phone to her own sister.

“Okay, I hope your toes are okay,” her sister replied, evidently believing the lie that Emily had quickly conjured up to cover for what had just happened a moment ago. Emily was exhausted, and she wished she was back in her exhibit with the rest of the mermaids. She never thought that she would wish to be back there, but she supposed that was just the way her life was now – full of constant surprises and decaying personal boundaries.

“I have to run,” said Emily, “but it was nice to catch up with you,” she said.

“It was awesome to chat, sis, and remember, don’t be a stranger, you can ring me whenever you want! I don’t care how busy I am, I’ll make time for you! Chow!” said her sister as she ended the call.

Emily remained motionless and too tired to fight. Luke hadn’t broken her, but he had taken a lot out of her tonight. He had shown her just how worthless she truly was in the world that she now found herself in.

Luke stood up and got dressed, and then he took away Emily’s phone and sat on the wall. He looked down at Emily, who was still laying on her back, too tired to do anything else. She was caked in dried semen along her chest, face and hands, and she could feel Luke’s warm semen spilling out of her slit.

Luke didn’t need to say anything more, he had made his point: she was a worthless slut who had no agency or choice in her life anymore, and she was a mere plaything for the men and women who frequented the zoo.

“Take her back to her enclosure,” said Luke to a nearby security guard who had seen the whole sordid affair and was blushing. The security guard helped Emily climb into her wheelchair and finally she left the empty exhibit, and her night of debauchery and despair was over.

The Aftermath

Emily couldn’t quite remember the journey back to her exhibit. Her mind was preoccupied with the events that had just transpired. She was completely oblivious to the scenes of primal carnage that were occurring all around her as the rich men and women of the world were exploring all their carnal desires.

After an indeterminate amount of time the security guard and Emily arrived at her enclosure. A rough push against her shoulder from the security guard was enough to alert her that she was supposed to vacate the wheelchair. Emily for her part slid out of the chair and down onto the warm Floridian sand of her exhibit. The warm sand felt good against her enormous breasts which were making indentations into the sand beneath her. Emily stayed like this for what felt like an eternity before she mustered the will to finally move.

Emily was utterly exhausted after what Luke had put her through, and she slowly crawled her way along the sand toward the pool, hoping to wash the men’s bodily secretions from her own. Emily could feel the warmth of the Florida breeze gently flutter her long, black hair as she crawled.

That was another thing that irked Emily. Since she was little, she had always kept her hair short, it was just a personal preference for her. However, since she had been imprisoned at the zoo, even the mundane choice of choosing the length of her own hair was taken away from her. She had to live with newfound length of hair, yet another reminder that her body had been changed, and she had no control over how.

Emily finally reached the pool and slid into the warmth of its water, trying to relax as she felt the heat permeate the tired muscles of her body. She could smell the aroma of chlorine as she lay back against the sloped beach that led into the pool. She closed her eyes and started to relax, thankful that tonight’s predicament was over.

“Emily, where have you been?” enquired a voice from behind her. Emily looked over her shoulder and saw that Anne was crawling towards her, her large bust swaying from side to side as she did so. Emily recounted the events of the evening and what had transpired. Anne listened intently, and nodded her head as Emily recollected every sordid detail that Luke had thrust upon her. After a while Anne spoke with concern in her voice.

“Oh, my sweet sister, I’m so sorry you had to go through that. That sounds much worse than the usual sexual encounters we have with the guests,” said Anne as she slid into the water beside Emily and wrapped a shoulder around her and brought Emily’s head close to her own massive bosom, clearly trying to comfort her grieving friend.

“Thanks Anne, but honestly I’m fine,” replied Emily as she watched steam rise up from the pool and condense on Anne’s mammoth breasts, and water droplets form, only to then slide down her curves back into the pool.

Emily wasn’t sad or angry about what happened, if anything she was feeling even more defiant than ever before. Luke had done his worst to her tonight, what else could he do to her without killing her? The night’s affair had done nothing to break her spirits, it had only served to strengthen her resolve to escape this wretched zoo.

Anne gently pushed Emily away from her grabbed hold of her hand. She smoothly dragged Emily further into the depths of the pool.

“I think a swim will do wonders for you,” said Anne as she treaded water in front of Emily, fixing her with a sweet smile that was meant to comfort her. Emily knew what Anne was really trying to do: Emily’s face and expansive chest were still covered in caked semen, and Anne was suggesting a swim in the hot water to clean herself, which Emily was in agreement with.

Emily and Anne both took a deep breath and submerged themselves at the same time and swam towards the bottom of the pool. As they swam towards the depths of the pool they passed shoals of tropical fish who they also shared the tank with. Emily was momentarily struck by their beauty as she swam deeper and deeper. The fish regarded Emily and Anne as their counterparts and paid them no heed. They were all aquatic creatures now Emily supposed to herself.

Emily could feel the warm water cleanse her body; it was precisely what she needed right now. The taste of chlorine filled her mouth and nose, and Emily was glad for it. The strong taste of chlorine indicated that her body was being disinfected quite successfully.

A familiar burning in Emily’s lungs reminded her that although she was part-fish, she did not possess the ability to breathe underwater. Emily and Anne began their ascent to the surface of the water together.

Breaking the surface of the water, Emily greedily sucked in breaths of air. She noticed that Ciara and Jasmine were not around. Emily looked over at Anne quizzically and her about them.

“Where are Ciara and Jasmine tonight?” asked Emily, already knowing the answer. There were only so many things to do in a zoo exhibit, even less when you are expected to be a sex-slave at night, Emily thought to herself.

“They are occupying the guests,” replied Anne, answering with a euphemism that she knew Emily would undoubtedly understand. Emily thought it was cute how Anne referred to what was happening to the other mermaids as “occupying the guests”. Emily knew that Anne was attempting to maintain a sense of normality for the other mermaids, but she still thought it was cute all the same. Anne was the mother of the group after all, and Emily was sure glad of that face tonight.

Emily and Anne swam to the edge of the pool, and they both crawled onto the warm sand and lay on their backs staring up at the stars.

“Do you ever miss life before you were turned into a mermaid?” asked Emily suddenly, not sure where her question was coming from.

“Oh Emily, please don’t think like that – life before and life after the zoo are two separate things. There is no use in ruminating and talking about the possibilities of and hypotheticals of a previous life, it only leads to grief and remorse,” said Anne as she took Emily’s hand and squeezed it tight in her own.

There was nothing else for the two mermaids to talk about and eventually Emily heard Anne drift into a deep sleep. Emily lay awake staring at the stars, thinking about how her life would have been different if she had never come to this wretched place. She thought about her family: her mother, sister and father and what they would be doing right now.

She also thought about her childhood sweetheart Eric. Emily and Eric had grown up together, and Emily knew that Eric had developed feelings for her, although she always refused to acknowledge it to herself for some reason. She had always told herself that she was too busy for love, but the truth is she was just scared of it. She had spurned Eric, and now as she sat staring up at the sky, her massive chest slowly rising and falling, she wondered if she had made the right call.

Emily was so exhausted; she fell asleep in no time at all. Before she knew it, she was awoken by the usual sound of the zoo loudspeakers and the early din of guests entering the zoo to gaze upon its inhabitants. Emily was just glad that last night was over.

The Interview

Months had passed since Emily had been molested by the group of men at the hands of Luke Olsen. It was now deep into the summer months, and the Florida heat was unfathomably hot for the group of mermaids. Working in the pool was the most sought-after job in the enclosure, providing a brief respite from the unforgiving warmth of the sun above. Working the wall was close to torture, as the humidity was so high and there was hardly any breeze in the enclosure.

Apart from the weather, things had settled into a monotonous routine of embarrassment and humiliation for Emily. Every day she found herself either working the wall or the pool, with a day free here and there. On those days Emily liked to plot and plan her inevitable escape from the zoo. She didn’t let the other girls know that’s what she was thinking, as she knew full well they would disapprove of her thoughts, thinking that they would only bring more pain and remorse. At night, Emily’s sexual exploits continued as the VIP guests continued to flock to see the buxom mermaids on display, but these nights were infrequent and far between. Not everyone could afford to have time alone with the mermaids, and for that Emily was quite thankful.

Emily was off duty this particular day, and she found herself floating and relaxing as best she could in the pool, enjoying the relief from the unmerciful heat. It was about midday, Emily could not be sure of the exact time as mermaids were not allowed the luxury of watches or clocks, she supposed she didn’t really need one being trapped in this exhibit like she was. She still would have liked one though all the same.

Ciara was floating in the water beside Emily, also enjoying a rest day. Anne was working the walls today, and Jasmine was deep in the depths of the pool below them swimming for the casual amusement of the guests that were viewing her through the observation glass that gave the guests in the restaurants an unobstructed view of the mermaids. They had nowhere to hide, the only place that provided them the slightest moment of privacy was the bathroom, but even that had cameras in there, Emily had only recently learned. She wasn’t sure why there were cameras in the bathroom, but she supposed it was just another form of humiliation that the zoo wanted to inflict upon its inhabitants.

“The zoo is quite lively today,” said Ciara in her lyrical Irish accent. “I wonder why it is so busy. Do you recall if there was an event on or some sort of discount on tickets?”

“Not sure,” replied Emily, “I don’t recall hearing anything about any events being held, but it’s not like they would tell us even if there was. They don’t tell us anything,” complained Emily.

“There must be something happening today,” said Ciara convinced, “look at those men over there, just at the entrance to the zoo, it looks like they are working on something?”

Emily looked over to where Ciara was pointing and also saw a crowd of men assembled. They were carrying equipment and looked to be setting up some kind of pergola. Additionally, it appeared that they were setting up expensive looking cameras. The men were drenched in sweat from hauling the expensive equipment, and they paid little heed to the two mermaids that were watching them from afar.

“It looks like they are setting up to film something, the zoo probably,” thought Emily aloud, “I guess they’re probably going to go around and record some of us. I’m just glad I’m not working the wall today, they’re most certainly going to talk with Anne as she is working the wall close to them,” assumed Emily.

“It’s funny,” mused Ciara, “when I was younger, back home in Ireland, I always wanted to be on television. I actually used to do acting when I was younger, had dreams of making it big and coming across the Atlantic and working in Hollywood. I did make it to Florida at least,” said Ciara, as a slow smile started to form on her face.

“You bitch, I thought you were going to start crying,” laughed Emily as she splashed Ciara with some water. Ciara returned the favour and before either of them knew what they were doing, they were wrestling and frolicking in the water.

After a few minutes, they ceased their messing about and surveyed the zoo once again. Emily saw a woman wearing a red suit, with a black t-shirt underneath approaching the men who had just completed building the set. Emily pointed out the woman to Ciara who audibly gasped.

“That’s Michelle Gomez, the anchor for ‘Breakfast America’, you know the most watched morning show in the US! She was a real hero of mine when I was studying journalism,” blurted out Ciara, “although I wouldn’t want to meet her now, not as a big titted mermaid freak,” said Ciara sadly.

“Fuck, that is her,” said Emily agreeing with her friend. “I didn’t recognize her at first, but that is most certainly her. My mother is a huge fan of that show, whenever I was sick and out of school when I was younger, me and my mother would watch her show. I never imagined I’d see her in person!” said Emily as she treaded water.

The two mermaids watched intently as Michelle chatted with her filming crew and sat in a chair whilst two assistants did her make up. Emily wondered if her mother would be watching the show on her lunch break at work, as she knew she liked to do that when the bakery wasn’t incredibly busy. Michelle stood up and started to survey her surroundings and suddenly she made eye contact with Emily, and waved to her. Emily was star struck and gave her a tepid wave back.

Ms. Gomez then started to walk into the exhibit and towards Emily and Ciara, clearly wanting to talk to them. Emily couldn’t let herself be seen like this on national TV, never mind her own mother seeing her like this. Emily had planned to sit her mother down and break the news to her gently that she had been turned into a big breasted mermaid when she escaped the zoo and made her way home.

“Fuck,” said Emily to Ciara, “I can’t be seen like this, you need to talk to her, please Ciara, tell her I had to work at the bottom of the pool!”

“Okay sister, I’ve got you,” replied Ciara.

Emily gave her a grateful smile and took a deep breath and dunked her head under the water and started to swim deeper and deeper into the pool. She knew the oxygen devices were on the far side of the pool, and she just needed to get to one before her breath ran out. She swam deeper and deeper, further, and further, but her lungs were starting to burn. She couldn’t see Jasmine either to get help from her, and she was forced to resurface.

Emily kept her back to Michelle and Ciara when they broke the surface of the water, but as soon as she resurfaced she heard her name being called. She grimaced and turned around to face Michelle Gomez, who was calling her name.

Ms. Gomez was standing at the edge of the water, with Ciara sitting on the beach beside her. Ciara mouthed a sorry to Emily. Emily swam over to the TV presenter and treaded water in front of her. Emily was forced to stare up at Michelle, who was just shy of six feet in height. Emily couldn’t even remember what height she had been before she had been turned into a mermaid and reduced to crawling everywhere.

“Your name is Emily, right?” enquired Michelle. “Your name is plastered all over the zoo, with a photograph of yourself next to it.”

“That’s me,” said Emily blushing a little as her giant breasts were floating in front of her as she craned her neck to see one of the most powerful network broadcasters in the United States standing over her. “I really do need to get back to work,” Emily continued as she tried to cup her breasts together with one arm, and continue to tread water with the other free arm.

“Nonsense,” replied Michelle, “I was just talking with the zoo director, a charming man called Luke, and he told me that I could interview any of the hybrids in their exhibits, and that it would not interfere with their work schedule,” smiled Michelle.

“What about Ciara,” said Emily with fear in her voice. She could not go on national television looking like this.

Michelle looked down at Ciara and back to Emily as if considering her proposition. Ciara looked up at Michelle and started to speak.

“I can do an interview Ms. Gomez, I’m a huge fan of yours,” said Ciara.

“Thank you, Ciara, that is very kind of you to say. However, I only have enough time to interview one mermaid, I have other exhibits I must see as well. Ciara, your accent is very distinctive, may I ask where you are from?” asked Michelle.

“Ireland,” Ciara replied puzzled.

“Ah yes, Ireland, what a lovely country. I did a news piece in Dublin once, what a lovely country and an even lovelier people” continued Michelle. “Unfortunately Ciara, and this is the ugly side of my profession – I need to pick the most relatable mermaid for the audience at home to feel like they can really connect with, and since you two are the only mermaids I’ve seen so far, I think I will go with Emily. You’re from Queens, right? Judging from your accent that is where I would guess.”

“Brooklyn,” replied Emily unhappily. “What about Anne or Jasmine,” protested Emily, “they might be interested in doing this interview, honestly I’m not very relatable,” said Emily clearly grasping at straws.

“Nonsense, you will do great! No need to be so nervous,” said Michelle encouragingly. “Frank!” called Michelle as she momentarily turned away from the two mermaids.

A muscular camera man came running into the exhibit and onto the sand. He jogged down till he stood next to Michelle. He was bent over as he tried to catch his breath.

“What can I help you with Michelle?” said Frank. “The show is going live in about ten minutes, we really should get up there,” said Frank nodding his head at the pergola.

“You’re right of course Frank, I’m coming up now. Would you be a gentleman please and lift this young woman up and take her with you?” asked Michelle.

Frank nodded and before Emily could retort he had stepped knee deep into the pool and had scooped her up in his muscular arms. Her massive breasts were squished between his arms and his chest, and Emily tried to adjust herself so that her breasts would not be so prominent.

Frank for his part was momentarily mesmerised by the sheer size and volume of the pair of breasts in front of him and was staring at them. Emily couldn’t entirely blame him; she was designed primarily to please men she figured. Sex sells after all, she thought.

“My eyes are up here bud,” said Emily with a tone of annoyance in her voice.

“Sorry miss,” replied Frank as he started to blush, and he looked anywhere but at her alluring chest.

Frank brought Emily out of the exhibit, leaving Ciara behind sitting at the edge of the pool, uselessly flapping her tail. Emily felt bad for Ciara, it was bad enough that she was captured, had her body changed and violated, and was held hostage in a foreign country, but now she heard that said country didn’t even regard you as ‘relatable’ must have been hard for Ciara to hear.

Emily was brought to the pergola, where she was glad for the shade that it provided from the excessive heat of the sun. She was placed into a black leather seat that had been set up for. Emily wondered if it was intentional as her red tail was in stark contrast to the black seat, providing quite the visual treat.

Michelle stood over the mermaid and looked her up and down. She beckoned over two of the make-up assistants.

“Could you two please make Emily more presentable for the network please?” asked Michelle. “She will be on national television, so I want her looking radiant.”

As Michelle spoke, Emily could see Luke Olsen approaching the pergola and felt a flush of anger cascade through her body. She hadn’t seen Luke since the night that he had invited all of those strangers to have their way with her body.

“Ms. Gomez, how have you been finding the zoo so far? Everything you were hoping for I would hope?” asked Luke as he glanced at Emily.

“I’ve been enjoying it, you run a tight ship around here Mr. Olsen?” replied Michelle.

“Please, call me Luke,” insisted Luke as he gave her his best smile. Emily was sickened that this talented and accomplished reporter could not see the monster that stood before her. He was a wolf in sheep’s clothing. “Could you allow me to have a quick word with my associate here,” he said as he walked towards Emily.

“Of course,” said Michelle as she flashed a smile to Emily, “I’ll be back in a few minutes and then we can start this interview. I’m looking forward,” said Michelle as she made her way to the exit of the pergola.

Once Luke was sure that Michelle Gomez had left, he placed his hands on either side of Emily’s leather chair and leaned in and placed his face mere inches from Emily’s and spoke in an extremely hushed voice, but one that dripped with menace.

“You are going to listen to me Emily, I’m going to give you the same warning that I gave the rest of you stinking hybrids. Despite my protests, the order came down from above, someone higher up the food chain decided that having the media into the zoo and conducting interviews would garner us some positive publicity.

“I think this is a huge mistake, but it’s beyond my pay grade. So here’s what you are going to do: you will sing praises of the zoo, you will extol its virtues and you will say nothing but positive things about this organisation. You will heap praise and accolades upon the staff and management alike.

“If Michelle asks you what you did to be turned into a mermaid, you fucking make up a believable lie. When she asks you what life is like here, you lie again and say it is fucking fantastic. If you try to tell the truth, in an attempt to escape there will be serious ramifications for you I promise. I will have you packed up and flown to a middle-eastern or Asian brothel, matters not to me. What does matter, is that your family and friends will never find you, even if you get your SOS message out there. If you think we treat you badly here in this zoo, you won’t believe how much worse it will get for you across the ocean. Do you understand me?”

Emily gulped, she had never seen Luke so flustered and angry before. She knew this was the time and place to make her escape attempt, and she had no doubt whatsoever that Luke would act upon his threat to her.

“I understand,” replied Emily as she stared back into Luke's eyes trying to find out if there was a soul in there somewhere underneath the layers of hatred and spite that seemed to be the defining traits of the man that was in front of her.

“Good girl,” said Luke as he tweaked her right cheek. Luke pulled away from her face and stood up. “I’ve been swamped with work all day warning the hybrids about what they say and coaching them on what to say. The joys of management,” laughed Luke at his own joke, “not that you will ever learn those joys,” said Luke as he walked out of the pergola.

Once Luke had exited, the two make-up assistants swarmed around Emily examining her. The women circled around her like vultures as they examined what they had to work with. They retrieved sponges and began to scrub the sand from her bright red tail. They then washed her toned stomach with wash clothes, before moving onto her webbed hands.

During Emily’s surgery and transformation into a mermaid, one of the changes was the application of a permanent red lipstick and eyeshadow, so the two make-up artists did not need to apply more make-up. They did however tie her hair into a tight ponytail.

One of the assistants disappeared for a few moments and returned with a huge black bra. The woman then scooped Emily’s breasts into the cups of the bra, while the other woman clipped the clasp on the bra shut from behind.

Emily looked down and almost cried, for the first time in months she was wearing an item of clothing from her former life. She was also glad for the support that the bra gave her, and she wished she had this for the past few months to save her back.

Michelle Gomez suddenly appeared and sat down opposite her, and the two assistants vacated the room. Michelle flashed Emily a quick grin as the cameras were trained on her, and the TV presenter was given a countdown till they were live.

“Ten, nine, eight…” counted down the cameraman as he focused the camera on Michelle.

Emily focused herself, and she wished that her mother was not watching the program today, and if she was, that she didn’t recognise her daughter.

“And we are live,” said the cameraman, as the camera lights changed from red to green.

“Hello,” said Michelle happily, “my name is Michelle Gomez, and I have a very special report for my viewers today: I’m here at the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo on this beautiful summer’s day. I hope you are all having a wonderful morning, whether you are at home or at work.

“And remember, if you want to be in with a chance to win a brand new electric car, all you have to do is answer the following question: what year was the PIGS program implemented? Alright, let’s start the show, I am here with my beautiful guest – a real life mermaid!” said Michelle.

Emily saw the camera pan over to her, and she started to blush. The fact that millions of people across the country would see her in this state was horrific to Emily. She just hoped that no one recognized her. This time last year she had legs, could walk, had the use of her hands, and didn’t have these monstrous tits.

“Your name is Emily, right?” asked Michelle politely, “why don’t you tell us a bit about yourself?”

“Thank you Michelle, that’s right – my name is Emily, and I work as a mermaid here at the Florida zoo,” said Emily, surprised with how well she was handling the situation. She was surprising herself by how calm and collected she was right now, despite being on national television. She supposed the threat of being sold off as a sex slave on the other side of the world had something to do with it. “I’ve been with the zoo for a little under a year, and I’m enjoying it,” lied Emily.

“Glad to hear that, Emily. Can I ask how you came about being a mermaid?” asked Michelle.

Emily had been thinking about an answer to this particular question since Luke had threatened her, and so she had a response waiting.

“I was troubled as a child growing up,” started Emily, and Michelle gave her a sympathetic smile. “I was always getting in trouble, and that followed me into adulthood. I was constantly getting into trouble with the law, for small things initially.

“Long story short, my crimes escalated into more sinister offence. I robbed a bank at gunpoint and was apprehended by the police. I was convicted and had a long prison sentence ahead of me. I couldn’t stand the thought of spending so many years stuck in a cell, so I applied for the PIGS program as soon as I was eligible. The zoo had a vacancy for a mermaid, and I needed to get out of my small and cramped cell, so it was a natural decision,” said Emily.

“And how would you say being turned into a hybrid has changed your outlook on life? Did you recognize the error of your ways? Did you feel sorrow and remorse for the people that you hurt and attempted to rob?” enquired Michelle.

“I feel like I’ve grown as a person and matured since I came to the zoo. I have responsibilities here that I just didn’t have on the outside, and the other mermaids are incredible, hard-working role-models for me, and provide strong maternal figures that I just didn’t have growing up.

“And of course I feel horrible for my crimes, I take solace knowing that I’m being punished for my transgressions. I just hope that one day, all the people I have wronged will be able to find it in their heart to forgive me,” said Emily, making her lie more elaborate by the second.

“And just before we continue the conversation,” said Michelle, “that’s a New York accent I hear, were you from Queens? What has it been like living in Florida as opposed to the Big Apple?” asked Michelle.

“I’m from Brooklyn actually,” said Emily, replying automatically without thinking. This would be another giveaway if her mother was watching this morning. “I do miss the hustle and bustle of the big city, and life is definitely slower here than in New York, but I’ve gotten used to it.”

“Emily, could you tell us what your views are on the PIGS programme? Polls show that the majority of Americans support the program, but there are dissenters who say that it is dehumanising and against our fundamental human rights. What would you say to those people who would disagree with the programme?”

“I think that the PIGS programme is a great benefit to society. It allows criminals like me to give something back to the community, whilst ensuring that I am not a danger to anyone. It is also more humane than spending years rotting away in a cell. I’m kept in an exhibit sure, but within the confines of the exhibit I have much more freedom than I would have if I were being kept in a standard cell. Every night I can see the stars above, and each morning I can feel the warmth of the sun on my skin. I have my own pool and there is a beach as well. All things considered; I would have to say that I have things very good at the zoo.

“The staff are magnificent, they treat all us hybrids exceedingly well. Management are also there to help whenever we have any issues or queries, and they do their best to ensure that we are comfortable and well taken care,” said Emily, nearly vomiting in her mouth. Everything she was saying was a complete lie, but she didn’t have any other options.

“That’s an interesting perspective Emily, and not one that most of us will ever get to experience, so thank you for sharing that with us,” said Michelle. “I wanted to ask you about your tail next, does it hinder you in your everyday life? Does it make it easier to swim in the pool? Can you stand on it?”

“Well, it certainly took some getting used to initially,” replied Emily with a small smile, still trying to keep her cool. “I can move my tail at a hinge joint, roughly where my knees used to be. I can kneel and lay on my backside, but it has made life quite… interesting shall we say,” continued Emily. “I have to crawl everywhere, and to answer your question, no standing is completely out of the question unless I want to give myself some bruises from the fall. I can no longer walk or stand.

“Swimming in the pool is amazing, it’s like a whole other world when I’m in the water. I can power my way through the water in a way that just wasn’t possible when I was a mermaid,” said Emily.

“It sounds like you’ve adapted quite well!” said Michelle, “I’ve also noticed your stomach is very toned; what sort of exercise do you do to stay in shape?” asked Michelle.

“Mostly it is swimming,” continued Emily. “As you can imagine for a mermaid, that is a huge part of my daily routine.”

“Are you able to breathe underwater? How does that work, do you have gills?” Michelle said, continuing to press Emily on the matter of her anatomy.

“Well, unlike your stereotypical mermaid, I cannot breathe underwater. The surgery required to do that is simply beyond the scope of our current medical abilities,” said Emily, knowing full well that they could have given her gills, but the zoo wanted to ensure there was no way the mermaids could escape via water if there were floods or storms.

“Okay, now let’s talk about the elephant in the room,” said Michelle laughing as she looked at Emily. “I’ve been trying to maintain eye contact as we’ve been speaking, but your breasts are absolutely huge! Do they hurt your back? What size are they? Do you get a lot of stares from people?”

Emily glanced down at her huge breasts which were currently being supported by a black bra. Emily was glad for the bra, and she hoped that she might be allowed to keep it after the interview.

“Yeah, so my breasts are huge!” replied Emily, “they are O cups. They don’t really hurt my back too much as I spend so much time in the water, so that relieves any muscle aches or pains that I feel,” lied Emily, her back was in constant pain due to the weight of her breasts.

“I do get lots of stares too,” continued Emily, “people love to point and stare at the sheer size and volume of them, but I’ve gotten used to it. Sometimes I’m not sure what people are more surprised to see, the tits or the tail!” said Emily, hoping that was enough to close this uncomfortable topic of conversation.

“Thank you so much for speaking with us today! And if you want to see Emily in person, just call down to Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo where you can view Emily all day, every day,” said Michelle wrapping up the show. “That’s it for me, here on location in Florida, over to Tony with the sport.”

The cameras stopped recording as the lights went back to red and Michelle Gomez stood up and shook Emily’s hand one more time as she thanked her for being such a good interviewee. Emily for her part was relieved that the ordeal was over, and she desperately hoped that her mother had not been watching the show today!

As Emily left the pergola, she felt two hands on her shoulders. She could feel her ponytail being undone, and her hair returning to its usual state.

“Here, let me help you with this,” said the familiar voice of Luke Olsen as he unclasped her bra, and watched as her gargantuan breasts broke free, gravity greedily working on them, causing them to jiggle and bounce uncontrollably. A few of the cameramen were mesmerised as her massive boobs were set free, nude apart from the nipple pasties she had been wearing underneath the bra.

“Can’t I keep the bra?” complained Emily, knowing that there was no way Luke would allow it.

“Who ever heard of a mermaid needing a bra,” scoffed Luke as he threw the bra to one of the cameramen, who gave him a wink and a nod as he examined the size of the article of clothing, not quite believing that a woman could be so big. “Now get back to work,” said Luke firmly.

A Call of Concern

The following morning Emily was scheduled to work in the pool, a fact that she was delighted for as the weather was still exceptionally hot. She was currently swimming around the bottom of the pool, hooked up to the SCUBA equipment. She was still distracted about the interview from yesterday, she was due to have another phone call with her mother today, and she was anxious about what she would say to her.

Emily tried to distract herself with other thoughts. She let herself sink onto the stone substrate of the tank and examined her surroundings. This was almost a hobby for Emily, she would look for the slightest weak point in the tank or crack in the glass that she could exploit. Unfortunately for Emily, there were no points of structural weakness in the tank, and the glass was a few inches thick, so the glass was not going to crack.

Suddenly Emily saw Jasmine swim over to her, her purple tail propelling her through the water, and her massive breasts dragging in the water. Jasmine was also connected to the SCUBA equipment, and she pointed upwards. Emily knew what Jasmine was trying to say: she had a phone call.

Emily kicked off from the floor with her tail, propelling herself upwards. She gave Jasmine a fist bump as the two mermaids passed each other, their momentum carrying them in opposite directions. Emily twirled her body as she thrust upwards, giving the guests quite a magnificent view. Emily thought she may as well give the guests something to talk about whilst she was there.

Emily broke the surface of the water, and disconnected her SCUBA equipment and placed it back where it belonged in the wall of the pool, ready for her to use later. Emily saw a security guard along the shore of the pool, and she swam over to him.

“You have a call, mermaid,” said the zoo employee, throwing the phone to her. Emily caught it and positioned herself along the sand embankment of the pool, with half her tail still in the water. Emily took a deep breath and answered the phone call, it was her mother.

“Emily,” came a concerned voice from the phone. “Are you okay? Please tell me everything is okay?” asked her mother.

“Everything is fine mother, why are you asking me this? Is everything okay, you sound concerned,” replied Emily knowing full well what was worrying her mother. Judging by her tone, she had seen yesterday’s broadcast and was ringing to interrogate her daughter. Emily had never heard her mother sound so anxious before.

“I was watching Breakfast America yesterday, and I’m not sure how to say this, but I saw a woman, well no, a mermaid, who looked exactly like you Emily. I tried ringing you straight away, but you didn’t pick up. Are you in trouble Emily?” asked her mother.

Emily considered her options, if she tried to tell her mother the truth that she was in a serious predicament, she knew the AI system would never allow that to happen. All that she would accomplish is losing her phone rights, and she didn’t want that to happen. No, if she was going to get help to escape, it would have to be through a different method, Emily thought to herself.

“Mother, what are you talking about,” laughed Emily, trying to make light of the situation. “Are you asking me if I was the mermaid on TV yesterday?”

“Yes, I am Emily,” replied her mother, “please tell me that the mermaid on the television was not you, and that you are safe and sound and not in any danger and are not a hybrid.”

“Mother, Laura, I swear to you I was not the mermaid that you saw yesterday, although I do know her. We share the same name, and we do look alike, but Laura I work an office job as a vet caring for the hybrids,” said Emily putting extra emphasis on the fact that she was responsible for looking after the hybrids rather than being one herself. “Do you think that I would stupid enough to sign up to work as a mermaid in a zoo?” asked Emily.

Emily flicked her tail uselessly in the water as she said this. She stared down at her immense breasts, and she almost started to cry as she was again confronted by the fact that she really was a mermaid, a creature of myth brought to life to service the commercial interests of a corporation who cared nothing for her.

“I knew I was just overreacting,” her mother replied, clearly relieved with the news her daughter had provided her. “She looked exactly like you! You two could be twins, the poor girl though, no one deserves to be a hybrid,” said her mother.

“Yeah, I agree, I don’t agree with keeping those poor people in a zoo. Emily is a lovely woman though, I talk with her sometimes when I must do my routine health inspections,” said Emily.

“It must be awful, she can’t walk, she is so helpless – the poor girl!” said Laura sadly. “Did you see the size of her breasts, wow those things were huge! She must have some back problems lugging those melons around all the time.”

Emily looked down at her huge tits, and her gleaming red tail and shed a tear. Her mother was repulsed by the thought of her. Even if she managed to escape this zoo, would her mother ever truly accept her for what she was now, or would she see an abomination instead. Emily supposed she wouldn’t be getting an answer anytime soon.

“I’m sure she’s used to it by now,” said Emily, again telling another lie. Truth be told she didn’t think that she would ever come to terms with the colossal size of her enhanced breasts. She didn’t need to tell her mother that though.

“I’m so glad that mermaid wasn’t you, I’m not sure why I panicked – I know you are a smart girl and wouldn’t get yourself into that situation. I guess I just got extremely worried when I saw how similar she was to you.

“Listen Emily, you are the most important thing in the world to me. I want you to know that, and if you ever need to discuss anything or need help, you can always reach out to me,” said her mother.

Emily for her part was moved to tears but held them back for the sake of her mother. There was nothing her mother could do for her; she was at the mercy and whims of Luke Olsen and stuck in this horrid zoo. Emily regained composure of her voice and replied to her mother.

“I know Laura, I love you too!” replied Emily. “I know that you are always there for me, and I really appreciate that. The past few months have not been easy on me: moving away from home, living in a brand new city, and getting accustomed to a new job, none of it has been a breeze,” said Emily, giving her mother as much as a confession about her current state as she knew she could get away with.

“I know sweetie, but you are doing great! And I am so proud of my little girl,” said her mother. “You’re so smart and kind, I’m sure your job is going just swell – you were born for this,” Laura said encouragingly.

“I certainly hope not,” Emily thought to herself as she stared at her oversexualised face in the reflection of the pool. She had always wanted to work with animals, not become one herself, she thought ruefully.

“Thanks for the encouraging words, Laura,” said Emily as she laid back against the sand. Her muscles were sore and aching from all the swimming that she had been doing today working at the bottom of the pool. “Laura, can I ask you a question?” asked Emily curiously.

“Of course, my dear,” replied her mother.

“What did you think of Emily, the mermaid I mean, the one that you saw on the television,” asked Emily.

“I thought she must be very sad,” said her mother, “she must feel marginalized and alone in the world, trapped in a body that is not her own. You know my feelings on hybrids, I think it is unethical and cruel to turn a man or woman into an animal, and even worse to treat them as such!” Laura said passionately.

Emily felt tears roll down her face as she contemplated her mother’s words. Emily cried for her everything she had lost in life, all the possibilities that had been taken for. Instead of graduating university and being a vet, she would now spend the rest of her life as a busty mermaid subject to the whims and desires of the rich and wealthy and subject to scorn and derision from the general public.

“I love you mum,” Emily said, holding back her tears as she spoke to her mother.

“Thank you, love,” replied Laura. “Emily, sweetie, I have to run, we just got a big order in from some customers, catch you later Emily.”

“Thanks mum,” replied Emily, and just like that the phone was dead and Emily was left alone with her thoughts. Emily had never felt more isolated in her entire life than she suddenly felt right now. It was never clearer to her than now how truly trapped she was in her body.

“Pull it together,” Emily whispered to herself. She needed to keep her composure and not give into despair if she was ever to escape this horrid zoo. She needed to keep her eyes open and her mind sharp if she was to find an escape out of the zoo.

Her father had been in worse situations than this Emily thought to herself. At least she wasn’t in a warzone being shot at. No, Emily’s situation was much more psychological in nature. If she allowed herself to be overcome with grief, she would be so consumed by it that she would never muster the courage and energy necessary to escape.

Emily was a White after all, her father a soldier, and this was her war. She just needed to hold on, wait, bide her time until she could win it, Emily told herself. She was a general on the battlefield and the zoo was the enemy.

Emily watched the guests as they stood staring at her in her exhibit, gawking at the exotic beauty in the enclosure. Emily knew that sometime, somewhere, someone, would make a mistake, and when they did Emily best be ready to exploit as best she could. Her very life depended upon it.

Emily curled her tail up and rested her chin against the bright, red tail, trying to drown out the noise of the visitors who surrounded her on all sides. She felt an immense anger at these people, how could they not see how inhumane this entire enterprise was? She would do her best to rectify the situation for the other hybrids when she escaped. She would devote the rest of her life fighting zoos, farms, the government, and any institutions that used hybrids. Never again would she allow what happened to her happen to any other woman. Emily at least felt that the zoo had thrown in its worst at her, what else could Luke do to her?

The Training of the Mermaids

The answer to Emily’s question about what more the zoo could do to her came rather quickly. Emily learned from the other mermaids that during the summer season, it was customary for the zoo to hold special promotions to attract more visitors to the zoo, and thus generate more revenue and larger bonuses for the execs.

And so it was that on this warm summer’s day Emily found herself with the other mermaids sitting on her knees on the beach area of the exhibit in front of Luke Olsen and a woman dressed who was surveying the mermaids gathered in front of her.

“Mermaids, listen up,” instructed Luke as he glanced at each of them individually. “This is Amy,” he said, gesturing toward the thin brunette woman standing beside him.

She was wearing a wetsuit that covered her chest and lowered legs, but stopped at her elbows and knees. The wet suit was a dark black colour, with shades of blue permeating the outline of the wetsuit.

“Amy is a professional dolphin trainer,” said Luke, enjoying the discomfort and embarrassment that this revelation was sure to cause the mermaids. “She has trained in some of the most famous zoos throughout the world, and she will be with us for a few weeks to train you all.”

“Thank you, Mr. Olsen,” Amy replied as she gave him a sweet smile. “I’m humbled by your most gracious introduction and I just want to say that I’m sure that me and these fine young women will do great things together.”

Luke gave Amy a nod of his head before walking away from the assembled group and towards the exit of the exhibit. Now that he had introduced the mermaids to their new trainer, his work here was done.

Amy glanced behind her to watch as Luke Olsen left the exhibit before she spoke.

“Alright bitches,” Amy said in a suddenly stern tone, “I will not go easy on your sorry asses,” continued Amy, walking up and down the side of the pool. “You are going to perform to the best of your abilities. You are going to put on a fantastic show for the guests that have come here to see you.

And if you don’t,” said Amy, “I have no compunction in pressing the shock button on the collars around your necks.” Emily’s eyes widened ever so slightly in fear, but it was enough for Amy to comment on it. “Oh yes, I know about the shock collars,” she continued.

“Alright girls, let’s give the audience a good show,” said Amy enthusiastically as she beckoned for security to let the guests into the exhibit. Countless people had cued to see the mermaids. Rich and poor, young and old, it made no difference. Everyone was united in their fascination with them.

“Which one of you mermaids wants to go first?” asked Amy as she turned to look at the horde of people who now surrounded the pool.

Anne, as always, as the mother of the group, volunteered herself to go first. She swam towards the edge of the pool and waited for further instruction. Emily watched as Anne threaded water a few feet in front of her and felt anger at how she was being treated. This was a cruel punishment by any conceivable metric.

Amy gestured for Anne to exit the water and she did as she instructed, kneeling on her knees in front of the trainer and straining her neck to look up. Anne was reduced to a pet as she looked up at her trainer.

Emily watched as Amy walked back and forth in front of Anne as looked down upon her. Amy was clearly making a power play, relishing the influence that she held over the mermaid sitting before her.

“Okay mermaid, play dead,” instructed Amy, with a wide, mischievous grin on her face.

Anne immediately went limp and her body fell to the right and crashed against the sand, sending her huge tits jiggling uncontrollably. Emily thought that the impact might have hurt Anne, and she was worried about her. Emily knew Anne would capitulate completely to the trainer if it meant avoiding punishment and keeping the peace.

Emily heard a chorus of laughter from the crowd as they saw Anne collapse and play dead. Emily’s faith in humanity was at an all-time low. Growing up Catholic, Emily never practiced, but still held the Church’s teachings close, believing in the goodness in the world. If there was any kindness in this world, it sure wasn’t to be found at this zoo.

“Roll over,” instructed Amy. Anne immediately rolled over from her side and onto her back, exposing her sand covered chest. She was left completely exposed and at the mercy of her trainer, who knew it.

“Alright, you stay there,” said Amy as she surveyed the rest of the mermaids that were currently in the water, staring back at her. “You, the Arab princess, over there with the scowl on her face, get your big fucking ass over here.”

Emily saw Jasmine hesitate for the briefest of moments, as she debated whether she should comply with the trainer’s orders, before sullenly swimming towards the shore and pulling herself out of the water.

“Alright mermaid,” said Amy with a smile on her face as she towered over. “When the music starts, I want you to dance or I’m going to press this little button here and cause you an unmerciful amount of pain.”

Amy gestured for one of the zoo staff to play the music from a booth that was erected just outside the exhibit. Suddenly, a song played from the speakers that was so loud it seemed to penetrate Emily’s very being. Emily recognized the song. It was an old song her sister used to listen to called ‘Perfect (Exceeder)’.

Emily watched as Jasmine reluctantly danced half-heartedly to the music, her movements slow and lethargic indicating that she was just going through the motions of the task asked of her. Suddenly, Jasmine screamed out in pain and grasped her neck, trying to remove the shock collar.

“Do better than that mermaid,” laughed Amy as she took her finger off the shock button. Amy herself was swaying with the music, and the crowd were clearly enjoying the spectacle.

Jasmine’s efforts were more sincere this time as she danced. She moved her body to the rhythm of the music and clapped her hands. Her face was contorted into a facsimile of a smile and she continued with her movements.

“Work those hips and tits, my little Arabian Princess,” instructed Amy as the dance continued. Jasmine swayed her hips as she danced, causing her impressive rack to jiggle and bounce around as she moved to the beat of the song. The crowd went wild, and leered and laughed at the busty, dancing mermaid in front of them. This continued for several minutes until the song ceased playing and Amy grew bored of her.

“Red-head,” shouted Amy, you’re up next. Emily and Ciara shared a concerned look, and Ciara had a resigned look on her face as she swam to the shore to begin her embarrassment and torment. Emily could not help but feel partially responsible for what was happening to her friends. She knew Luke had organized the trainer to break her spirit and mind, but she thought it was unfair that he brought the other mermaids into their feud.

Ciara knelt in front of Amy and looked at her two sister mermaids: Anne was still laying on her back, obediently waiting till this whole charade was over and she could get back into the water, and Jasmine was kneeling with her arms placed over her massive chest. It was obvious that she was intensely embarrassed by her earlier dancing in front of the crowd.

Amy gestured for one of the zoo staff members who came running with a large multicolored beach ball. Amy took the ball from the man, and proceeded to approach Ciara with the ball in hand.

“Now listen closely, red,” said Amy as she placed the ball on Ciara’s head. “I want you to balance that ball on your head for as long as you can, only letting it drop when I say so,” instructed Amy.

Amy backed away from Ciara who frantically tried to keep the beach ball balanced atop her head. She immediately failed and the beach ball bounced off to the right of her. Emily watched as Ciara received an unmerciful shock from her collar for her failure to comply. Ciara keeled over to her left and cried out in pain, her lyrical Irish accent carrying through the exhibit.

Once Amy ceased shocking Ciara, she reset the ball atop her head and restarted the challenge. Once again Ciara failed, and she was punished with another electric shock. This process of resetting and failing was repeated again and again. Emily was becoming visibly angry at this stage, and knew she had to do something. She gave a few powerful tail thrusts and brought herself majestically and gracefully to the side of the pool and the crowd were distracted by her disobedience.

Amy ceased her torture of Ciara and walked over to Emily and knelt in front of her. Emily was so close to her she could smell the pleasant and aromatic fragrance of whatever perfume she was wearing.

“Ah, I was told about you. Emily right?” asked Amy curiously.

“What does it matter to you what my name is? You’re just here to torture me, so press the shock collar and get on with it,” replied Emily, with a tone of hatred apparent in her voice.

“Holy shit,” replied Amy, “you really are as defiant as Luke told me. No, I can see that physical methods of training won’t work on you. You need something more… psychological, I think. I’ll work something out, don’t worry, before I’m finished with you I’ll have you the most compliant and subjugated mermaid here at the zoo,” finished Amy.

Amy stood up, oblivious to the glare that Emily was currently fixing her with. Another zoo staff member came running over to her, holding a hoop in his hand, and he passed it to Amy.

“Your aim is simple,” shouted Amy, so that the crowd could hear her. “You must swim and jump through this hoop. Get through the hoop and you will not get shocked, miss, and you know what happens.”

Emily retreated into the pool and swam a suitable distance away. Emily did the calculations in her head of the momentum and speed that she would require in order to clear the hoop and make the jump. She took a deep breath and submerged herself under the water. Emily swam to a sufficient depth, then she frantically kicked her tail fin as hard and as fast as she could. She felt her body being propelled through the water with a surprising speed; she had never swum this fast before. She swam with all her might and suddenly she broke the surface of the water and she felt her body being carried through the air as she flew like a salmon out of the water and through the hoop that was set up in front of her.

She passed through the hoop gracefully, but, unfortunately her landing was anything but. She came crashing down against the sand and rolled a few times before finally coming to a stop. She was winded and was attempting to catch her breath. She felt her head being propped up as Ciara cradled her in her arms.

“You did great, Emily,” was all she could hear Ciara say above the din of the crowd who were ecstatic at what they had just witnessed.

“It seems like you are a natural,” said a voice from above her. Amy was standing there looking down at her with a smirk on her face. “Congratulations, mermaid, you gave the crowd a magnificent spectacle.”

A Safe Space

A few weeks had passed since the degrading and humiliating training session that Amy had forced the mermaids to undergo. The training sessions were held every day during the summer months for the benefit of the guests that were passing through on their summer holidays. Emily had heard from the other mermaids that there were promotional events held during the summer months involving the mermaids, but they had never been as arduous and torturous as the training that Amy was currently putting them through. Emily knew that it was Luke’s idea to try and break her, and she knew that the other mermaids must also have known that, but still they didn’t complain or blame her for not submitting to Luke. She felt guilty and selfish for putting them through this.

Emily’s thoughts were facing as she tried to sleep. It was nearly midnight and the zoo was closed, there were no VIP sessions tonight so Emily should have been able to get a long and peaceful night's sleep, but instead she found herself awake with her mind wondering. Emily was sleeping on her back, staring up at the Floridian night sky that was so full of stars. She had never noticed the stars back in New York due to the light pollution, and although the stars were beautiful to look at, she would still have preferred to be at home in New York city with her family and friends.

Emily’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of high heels against pavement. The other mermaids were asleep, but Emily quietly sat up and looked around. No guests were supposed to be allowed in the zoo tonight, so who was the mysterious figure that was approaching their exhibit?

As the silhouette came closer and closer Emily could make out that it was a woman dressed in a long yellow summer dress with a floral pattern and long black boots that came to her knees. Emily eventually recognized the woman as Amy, she just hadn’t recognized her trainer outside of her wet suit.

“Jaz,” whispered Emily as she gently shook the dark-skinned mermaid awake.

“Bitch, it’s late, what do you want?” asked an exhausted Jasmine.

“Look,” replied Emily as she went to wake up Anne. Emily called for Anne who immediately sat up concerned. Jasmine had seen who Emily was referring to and had woken up Ciara.

“Girls, this is unusual for her to be here at night, I didn’t even think it was permitted,” said Anne as the mermaids watched their trainer approach them. Amy was at the entrance to the exhibit and was unlocking the gate. “Whatever she is here for, it’s not going to be good, so just stay vigilant and go along with it. Remember, we are all still wearing shock collars so please let’s not try and get into any trouble,” Anne said as she threw a quick glance in Emily’s and Jasmine’s direction, the two most hot-headed of the mermaids.

Emily watched enviously as Amy walked towards them. Emily could hardly remember what it was like to have a pair of legs and to be able to walk, stand, run. Nowadays she spent all her time crawling around on her knees like a fish out of water, which she supposed that she was.

Emily also was jealous of the woman’s breasts. Amy had small breasts, much like Emily used to have, and was clearly not wearing a bra underneath her breasts as it wasn’t necessary. Emily missed being able to wear clothing and not having her back hurt constantly due to the weight of her enhanced and expansive chest.

“Evening mermaids,” said Amy with a smug smile on her face. Amy was clearly a woman who was insecure and took out her insecurities on those around her by making them feel like less than her, particularly the mermaids.

“Now I know this is highly unusual for me to be visiting you at this hour of the night, but I’ve had a discussion with Luke, and we both believe that you’ve all been such excellent mermaids that you all deserve a treat!” said Amy with excitement in her voice. “I’ve arranged for a little party for us tonight.”

As she was speaking a group of zoo security staff entered the exhibit and joined Amy.

The men stood stoically beside Amy and paid no notice to the mermaids. Emily was grateful that the security guards didn’t leer at them, they were the only people who didn’t. She supposed it was because they viewed the mermaids as little more than merchandise to protect, and they must all have been properly vetted to ensure they didn’t interfere with the inhabitants of the zoo.

Amy gestured for the security guards to pick up the mermaid, and they did. They were escorted from the exhibit area of the zoo, through the principal thoroughfare, and towards the offices area of the zoo.

They carried Emily into the office area, through a maze of sterile corridors that she did not recognize. They were eventually taken through one door into a small room. Emily was comforted by the room’s atmosphere; the lights were dim and red, and there was a large black leather couch with a coffee table in front of it. There was a large 70 inch television in the middle of the room, directly opposite the couch. Additionally, there were two individual yellow leather seats that were at the entrance to the room. Three windows overlooked the zoo, and Emily guessed that they were on the third floor of the office building. Emily’s eyes were drawn to the bust of an old man with a long white beard that was adjacent to one of the windows. She wondered what the ancient Greeks would make of her if they could see her now? She supposed she would probably spawn a thousand legends.

They placed the mermaids on the leather couch, and Amy stood in front of them. She instructed the security guards to leave the room. She surveyed the mermaids with an ominous smile on her face.

“Alright girls, you can relax for a few minutes before our guests arrive,” said Amy.

“What guests?” asked Emily, suddenly feeling a sinking sensation deep in her stomach.

“Glad you asked Emily,” replied Amy. “We have invited this year’s winners of the national football league. They have just been showering and getting ready to see you girls,” said Amy, her plan becoming abundantly clear. She turned her back on the mermaids before they could ask any more questions and left the room.

“Great,” said Jasmine sarcastically, “we’re going to get our brains fucked out by a group of jocks,” as she sat fell back into the couch.

“I wonder if the TV is working?” asked Ciara, clearly ignoring Jasmine’s cynicism. She lowered herself onto the floor and crawled over to the television and turned it on. She flicked through the channels until she came to a news station that she clearly recognized. “I haven’t seen the news in so long,” complained Ciara, “I have no idea what’s going on in the outside world,” said Ciara as she watched the screen intently. A newscaster was going through a rundown of today’s news.

“How are you feeling?” asked Anne as she rubbed Emily’s naked back.

“I’m feeling incredibly objectified, but what’s new?” replied Emily. “This is all my fault. I know Luke and Amy are trying to break me. This is just another form of psychological torture that they are carrying out.”

Anne replied admiringly, “I think your resilience is impressive, Emily.” Anne then reassured her with a warm smile, “We’ve got your back - don’t feel guilty, we are in this together.”

“Thank you, Anne,” replied Emily.

Emily folded her arms across her chest and waited for the football team to arrive, and tried to calm herself. She knew that tonight was going to be messy, and she was not looking forward to it.

Eventually, the door opened, and the football team poured into the room. To Emily’s surprise and alarm, the team was the Brooklyn Giants, a team that was from Emily’s home. She knew some men on the team; she had grown up with some of them and went to school with them. Emily covered her expansive chest with one arm and placed her other hand on her forehead and looked down so that the men would not see her face. Anne picked up on Emily’s discomfort and immediately set out to protect her.

“Hello boys,” said Anne in a seductive voice as she winked at them. Anne arched her back, thrusting her huge tits forward and into their faces. The footballers’ wolf whistled and grew excited at the sight of the extremely attractive, busty Asian mermaid in front of them.

One footballer seized the moment and picked up Anne and carried her over to one of the individual seats. He sat down and Anne gyrated on his lap and played with her nipples. Anne was clearly drawing the attention of most of the men in the room, away from Emily, which was her plan.

Another group of footballers were laying down on the floor next to Ciara. They groped her body, despite the fact that she was trying to watch the news on the TV. One of the men was slapping her ass, another rolled her onto her back and started to tweak her nipples. The men were groping Ciara’s body, while she tried to watch the news on the TV. Despite their behavior, Ciara seemed to be more interested in the contents of the news broadcast.

Two men sat on either side of Jasmine on the couch, and Jasmine stared at both of them. She saw that one of them had a bong, and she grabbed it from their hands and started to smoke the contents. She coughed, her massive chest jiggling uncontrollably as she breathed in the contents.

None of the footballers had paid attention to Emily yet, which Emily was immensely thankful for. She surveyed the room to see if she could see any familiar faces, but she didn’t see any. Emily decided to try for the door and lowered herself onto the floor and began to crawl.

Emily reached the door and was just able to reach the door handle from sitting on her knees. She was surprised that none of the men had paid her any attention as she had crawled across the room. Emily felt guilty as she exited the room. She was leaving the rest of the mermaids to a night of debauchery that resulted from her continued defiance of the zoo.

Emily saw there was a room across the hall and crawled over to it and entered. This room also had a soft red hue to it as well, although the room was empty, suave for a mattress that was left on the floor. Emily felt confused about its presence, but assumed it was for the benefit of the footballers. She figured she should probably vacate this room before she drew attention to herself.

Emily was about to open the door when she heard laughter from the hallway. She instinctively looked for somewhere to hide, but there was nowhere in the room that was suitable. She crawled as fast as she could to the bed and slipped under the covers. The duvet covered her face and body, it was the best that she could think to hide herself.

Sweat started to bead on her forehead as she heard the commotion outside and felt the warmth under the blankets. She really didn’t want to have sex tonight, especially not with her hometown football team. Emily followed sport and supported the Brooklyn Giants, and had been following them for years. She knew some of the players from school even. She was thankful that she hadn’t seen anyone that she recognized yet, she didn’t want to be seen in her current mermaid form. Emily was starting to think she might get away with it when she suddenly heard the door creak open.

Old Acquaintances

Emily froze as she heard the footballers enter the room. Her heart was beating extremely fast in her enormous chest. She lay completely still, desperately hoping that they wouldn’t notice her under the covers in the bed. There was complete silence in the room, and Emily remained completely motionless. The blanket was ripped away, and a group of footballers confronted Emily. Emily sat bolt upright and covered her expansive tits with both her arms and stared at the men in front of her. To her horror she recognized each of them from her teenage years.

In front of her stood Walter Watson, Malcolm Hare and Tomas Rafferty. All three were wearing light green tracksuit bottoms and green jackets with the Brooklyn Giants emblem inscribed onto the chest of the jackets. She hadn’t seen any of them in years, but she still recognized each of them: Walter was the shortest of the group with short, black hair and piercing blue eyes. Malcolm had long blond hair, dark brown eyes, and was extremely muscular. She hadn’t seen either of them since middle school. Tomas had grown muscular since she had last seen him, and he still had that full head of dark hair and a chiseled chin with bright green eyes. Emily knew Tomas since they were children. He lived close to where Emily lived, and they attended the same school. They had been inseparable growing up, but just before Emily started university, Tomas had made his feelings known for her. Emily wasn’t ready for a relationship and had rebuked his advances. They hadn’t talked since then.

“Holy shit on a fucking stick,” said Walter as he looked down at the mermaid in the bed in front of him. “Is that Emily White?” Walter was the wise ass of the group, from what Emily remembered.

“It is, I can remember her face,” chimed in Malcolm. He was the brightest of the group. “That chick Amy told us that Emily White was here, and this mermaid looks exactly like how I remember Emily White looking. Without the giant tits and the tail,” Malcolm said, correcting himself.

Emily had been so focused on her embarrassment of being seen as a mermaid at the zoo that she had completely forgotten what an opportunity this could be. This could be her moment to escape from the zoo, or get help, if she played her cards right.

“I’m glad to see you guys,” said Emily with a smile on her face. “I need your help.”

“Do you now?” said Tomas, the first time he had spoken since entering the room.

“They have turned me into a mermaid and held me here against my will,” said Emily. She told her former childhood friends how she ended up as a big-breasted mermaid at the zoo.

“Those bastards,” said Tomas after hearing the events of the story. “We’ll help you escape,” said Tomas, causing Emily to feel a glimmer of hope that she hadn’t felt since she had arrived at the zoo. At last, she had a real, tangible opportunity to escape the confines of the zoo and the clutches of Luke Olsen and Amy.

“Thank you Tomas, I knew I could trust you,” said Emily as she gave me a sweet smile. She was finally going home.

“Let me just consult with the guys here and come up with a plan to smuggle you out of here. From what you’ve told me, the key to your escape is the removal of that shock collar around your neck,” said Tomas.

The three footballers huddled at the opposite side of the room, deep in conversation, plotting Emily’s release. Emily couldn’t believe her luck. Amy thought she would break Emily by showing her people from her past, but instead she had inadvertently provided her with the perfect opportunity for escape. Emily wondered how Luke Olsen would react when he found out that Emily had beaten him and got out of the zoo.

Tomas and his friends returned to Emily. He looked embarrassed and awkward, as did Walter and Malcolm.

“We have a plan, Emily, but you will not like it,” said Malcolm, avoiding her gaze.

“Well, it can’t be worse than anything I’ve been through before now,” replied Emily.

“Alright then, you see that camera in the right corner of the room, just by the door?” asked Tomas.

Emily scanned the room and saw that there indeed was a camera in the room’s corner. It surprised her she hadn’t noticed it before now, but it was there. She supposed the zoo security monitored all the rooms the same way they monitored the rest of the zoo.

“I see it,” replied Emily. “This complicates things, doesn’t it?” asked Emily.

Walter nodded his head and then looked towards Malcolm.

“The problem is that this room is being monitored by security, and that chick… Amy, I think her name was,” explained Malcolm. “Amy mentioned she was going home within the hour, and security will escort her off the premises, as she is a contractor.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement. She was following what Malcolm was telling her.

“From what I’ve seen,” continued Malcolm, “the security cameras are manned by one security officer at a time, and the only security officer that is left on site will be escorting Amy to her car leaving the cameras unmonitored.”

“Right, so what’s the catch?” inquired Emily.

“Amy will monitor the CCTV until then,” said Tomas, “and she expects to see us to well… I don’t know how to say this,” stuttered Tomas.

“She expects to see us fucking your brains out,” interjected Walter. “That’s why they brought us here,” Tomas interjected.

“Dude,” said Tomas incredulously, “don’t be a dick. This is hard enough on Emily.”

“He’s not wrong though,” concluded Malcolm as he glanced at the security camera in the room’s corner. “That woman Amy clearly wanted us to have sex with Emily to degrade and humiliate her. If we don’t, then we will raise red flags,” said Malcolm.

Emily knew there was truth in what Malcolm said. If they did nothing, Amy would know for sure that something was amiss. It would then become apparent that Emily was colluding with the footballers to escape, and her plot would be foiled. The best thing to do was to go along with the ruse for the moment and bide her time.

“Alright,” Emily said as she glanced at the security camera, “are we doing this or not?”

All the boys stopped momentarily and looked at each incredulously as if they had just won the lottery. Within seconds, they were stripping off and leaving their clothing in piles on the floor. The three of them all had muscular physiques, and Emily felt her heart flutter as she watched Tomas undress. Growing up, she had felt an attraction towards him, but she had never expressed her feelings due to her hesitation about letting someone in. She always enjoyed her own company and independence and the thought of allowing another person to truly get to know her was a frightening prospect for her. Not that it mattered anymore, Emily had had everything taken from her: her life, her prospects, her family, her liberty. All that remained was an over sexualized mythological creature.

Walter Watson was the first one to approach her. All three of them were now nude in front of her, and strangely their nakedness made her feel more comfortable with her own enforced nudeness.

Walter’s cock was erect and swaying as he sauntered toward Emily. Emily blushed as she watched him approach. She gingerly sat on the edge of the mattress and looked up at her old acquaintance.

“You find this attractive?” asked Emily as he stood towering over her. “I still don’t understand men’s attraction to big tits, they are just balls of fat on my chest. And as for the tail, I don’t know what Freudian type of shit that is,” joked Emily.

Suddenly, Emily felt her head being dragged forward as Walter grabbed her hair and forced her head forward. He placed her face right in front of his erect and throbbing penis.

“What the fuck dude!” said Emily in response to this affront.

“Remember, this needs to look authentic,” said Tomas, as he hurried to kneel next to her. Tomas took her hand in his and gave it a squeeze for comfort. Emily gave him an apprehensive smile, and he withdrew his hand and moved away.

Emily knew what Tomas meant. This had to look realistic to Amy. If Emily was too submissive, Amy would know that something was up. No, Emily needed to pretend to fight to keep up the illusion.

Emily suddenly slapped Walter’s hanging balls, and he hunched over in what looked like excruciating agony. Malcolm laughed, and Tomas gave her a reassuring wink. Emily thought this might not be so bad, but before she had a chance to enjoy her insignificant victory, Walter was back on his feet and he grabbed her head with one hand and wrenched her mouth open with the other. He then rammed his erect cock into her open mouth, filling her mouth completely.

Emily struggled to breathe as she felt Walter thrust inside of her. His cock was touching the very back of her throat, and she was doing her best not to gag. Emily felt her head being violently moved back and forth along his cock. She grabbed her two enormous breasts with both hands in an attempt to stop them from bouncing so uncontrollably.

“I always knew that Emily was a cock-sucking slut,” laughed Walter as he continued to thrust her head back and forth. “She’s like a fucking vacuum cleaner!”

Emily tried to speak, but the only noise she could make were incoherent moans. Her cheeks were bright red as she felt embarrassment for the situation at hand, she knew these men since she had been a child, and now she was going to have sex with all three.

Suddenly, Emily felt the now familiar spurt of hot liquid down the back of her throat as Walter ejaculated into her mouth. He held Emily’s head against his genitals, forcing her to swallow every drop of his cum. Emily struggled to breathe as she felt the semen drip down the back of her throat.

Walter let go of her head, and she pulled away from his now limp cock. She looked up at Walter as hot cum dripped from her mouth. Walter laughed as he looked down at the cum-covered mermaid that was sitting in front of him, and he backed away.

Malcolm approached Emily and gave her an apprehensive smile. He stroked his cock till erect, then he placed it between her massive tits and started to thrust. Emily for her part pressed her enlarged breasts together, completely swallowing his penis between them. Malcolm continued to thrust between her tits, and eventually he came spurting semen all over her vast chest.

At this stage, Emily was now covered in cum, and Tomas approached her. Emily wondered what he would do to her and how he could find her attractive. She sat on the edge of the mattress, cum dripping from both her mouth and her chest.

Tomas smiled at her and wiped the cum off her lips and then gave her a gentle kiss. He tenderly took hold of her shoulders and pushed her back onto the mattress so that she was lying on her back. Tomas then straddled her tail, and she moaned as she felt his erect cock penetrate her vaginal slit. He kissed her passionately, whilst also groping her extremely large breasts, tweaking and playing with her nipples. Emily felt fireworks of pleasure explode within her as Tomas continued to thrust inside of her. She felt his hips grind against her tail as his penis continued to slide in and out of her slit. Emily ran her hands along his muscle bound back and returned his kisses with equal passion.

Tomas leaned forward and began to whisper in Emily’s ear. Emily struggled to comprehend what he was saying to her as her entire body was enraptured in pure bliss. Every nerve in her modified body was alight with pleasure, and she found it hard to form coherent thoughts.

“You shouldn’t have rejected me,” Tomas whispered in her ear, in between thrusts. “If you were with me, none of this would have happened to you. Did you really think I would risk my own life to help you escape after how you turned me down?”

Emily moaned in pleasure as she struggled to form her reply.

“Tomas… please… I don’t understand…” panted Emily.

“I was never going to help you escape, you stupid whore, we all just used you to get our rocks off,” said Tomas.

Emily was horrified at what she was hearing but the waves of pleasure that were crashing over her body prevented her from fully comprehending what was being said.

Tomas stared into her eyes as he came, and Emily also reached the climax of her orgasm. A feeling of immense gratification washed over her as Tomas ejaculated inside of her. He rolled off her and onto the mattress next to her.

As Emily lay staring at the ceiling, recovering from her intense orgasm, the footballers were all getting dressed. Emily sat up and looked at Tomas, and the realization of what he told her dawned on her. They weren’t here to help her escape. Emily grabbed Tomas’s hand and pulled him back.

“Please, I’m begging you Tomas, I’ll do anything you want, please just help me get out here - you can’t just leave me here in this zoo!” cried Emily. Tomas pulled his hand away from Emily and stood up. The other two footballers were standing by the door. Malcolm was avoiding her gaze, and Walter had a smug smile on his face.

“You broke my heart, Emily White, and now it’s my turn to break yours,” replied Tomas simply as he walked away towards the door. Emily felt tears begin to well up in her eyes. Tomas stood at the door momentarily and looked back at her.

“I will say hello to your mother for you,” said Tomas, as he took one last look at Emily. “We could have been happy together, you know?” said Tomas with a sad smile on his face. “Enjoy the rest of your life as a mermaid,” said Tomas as he exited the room, leaving Emily alone on the bed.

The Fragmentation

Emily sat stunned on the bed as tears fell down her cheeks. Her last hope of escape had just vanished because of a decision that she had made years before. Her last vestiges of hope for humanity had just vanished.

Tomas had left the room with his friends, and that was it. A few minutes previously, she had been on the verge of escape from this wretched place - but now she was back to being condemned to live out the rest of her life as a busty, helpless mermaid.

The sound of the door opening interrupted Emily’s thoughts. And it was Amy. She entered the room with a security guard behind her back.

“Pick her up and follow me,” Amy instructed the security guard as she left the room. The security guard plucked Emily from her mattress and followed Amy. Emily’s vision was clouded from the tears in her eyes, so she did not know where she was being taken. She buried her head into the burly security guard’s chest and cried. The security guard gently stroked her long, black hair to comfort her.

Eventually, Emily opened her eyes and wiped away the tears. She found herself in a luxurious bathroom. The floor was adorned with bright white tiles that reflected the warm hue of the overhead lights beautifully. In the center of the room there was a porcelain bathtub. The security guard gently placed Emily into the empty tub and then left the room after nodding at Amy.

“You know, this is one of the rooms that we rent out to the VIPs to relax and bathe in after a long night out with the hybrids? There have been famous politicians, actors, musicians sitting where you are sitting at the moment,” said Amy as she circled the bathtub, “it doesn’t seem right that a common whore such as you should be afforded that luxury.”

Emily felt tears well up in her eyes again. It wasn’t what Amy was saying to her that was causing her to cry, it was the unwritten understanding that was between them now. Amy had successfully broken Emily through the use of Tomas and the other footballers. The awareness was shared by both women, and Amy was thoroughly enjoying it. She had finally completed her aim.

“Luke wanted me to clean you up before meeting him,” Amy said while adjusting the water temperature of the bath. She took hold of the extendable shower head and sprayed warm water on Emily’s tail fin.

“It must be a bitch not being able to walk anymore,” joked Amy as she scrubbed Emily’s tail fin with a sponge. She then moved up her tail until she reached her vaginal slit. She used her fingers to spread open her vagina, and she sprayed the jet of water into the slit, causing Emily a wave of pleasure.

Amy then lathered some soap on her massive breasts and used the water jets to wash the soap and semen off her expansive chest. She struggled to clean underneath her breasts as they were so large and heavy when she held them in both of her hands.

Amy then sprayed Emily in the face, washing away all traces of the semen. Emily didn’t react as the warm water cascaded over her body and washed away the bodily fluids of the footballers. She no longer cared what they did to her body.

“Open up,” instructed Amy. Emily obediently opened her mouth and watched as Amy placed a small pill onto her tongue and then filled her mouth with water so that she could swallow the pill.

“That’s a little present from Luke,” said Amy as she leered over the mermaid. “He said he didn’t want you to get knocked up just yet.” Amy sat on the edge of the bathtub and looked down at her captive mermaid.

“I’m not a complete monster, you know. This is just my job. I get paid to train, and in your case, it wasn’t easy. You made things difficult for me, so I had to get extreme to get you to be more subservient. I know this is not what you want to hear, but there are worse situations to be in - you should see some places that the hybrids I’ve trained end up! Trust me, it’s much worse than being an exhibit at some fancy zoo,” said Amy, trying to be conciliatory.

Emily didn’t much feel like talking then and there and looked away from her trainer and towards the walls of the room, tears streaming down her face. She was aware how pathetic and sad she must have looked to Amy, a broken and defeated creature.

“I think you are ready to meet Mr. Olsen,” said Amy as she pulled the plug on the bath, allowing the water to drain from the tub. Emily watched as the water drained away, leaving her even more helpless and exposed, but at least she was clean now, she supposed.

Amy walked towards the door of the room and opened it. She beckoned to the security guard from outside and clicked her fingers and pointed towards Emily.

“Take her to Mr. Olsen,” said Amy as she exited the room.

The security guard picked Emily up gently in his muscular arms. Emily was carried out of the bathroom and down a dimly lit corridor, and into a large, empty room with a high arched ceiling. The room was entirely empty, suave for a long mahogany table that was positioned in the center of the room.

The security guard placed Emily in the nearest chair at the top of the table, and pushed her chair in. This caused Emily’s enormous breasts to rest on top of the table itself. Ordinarily, this would have been a cause of great embarrassment to Emily, but she sat there defeated and stared down at her massive breasts as they rested upon the ornate table in silence.

The door at the opposite end of the room opened, and Luke Olsen entered the room with a grin stretching from ear to ear, like some demented cat. He went to a chair at the opposite end of the table to Emily, and he sat down.

“How is my favorite mermaid this fine evening?” inquired Luke.

Emily looked up at Luke and felt tears welling in her eyes again. She felt a single tear drop fall onto her chest below, and she tried to wipe her eyes with her right hand.

“There!” Luke said happily. “That is the reaction I was looking for all along. I told you I would break you Emily, it took longer than I thought it would, and you certainly put up a formidable fight. I think we are there though. Are you ready to submit to me?”

Emily stared at Luke at the far end of the table, which was difficult as her vision was blurred because of the tears welling in her eyes. She had no more fight left in her, Luke was correct, he had broken Emily. She knew now that she would never escape the Zoo, she was going to spend the rest of her pitiful life here for the entertainment of guests and the pleasure of Luke Olsen.

“Yes,” whimpered Emily as tears poured from her eyes.

“Yes, master?” replied Luke, encouraging Emily to repeat his sentence.

“Yes, master,” replied a despondent Emily.

“Excellent,” shouted Luke from his spot at the table. “This is a truly excellent day. I must admit, you had me worried there for a bit that maybe we couldn’t break you in like the rest of the mermaids, but I’m glad we could make it work.”

Luke stood up and walked over to Emily and stood behind her and rubbed her shoulders as she sobbed heavily. Luke brushed her long black hair back behind her face, and allowed her to cry.

“You know,” Luke said to her as he sat in the seat next to her, “this isn’t such a terrible life. Women your age are out working, stuck in the nine-to-five rat-race that is modern society. They have to worry about rent, gas, electricity bills, etc. If they are lucky, they will find a decent bloke, and pop out a few children in their thirties, and live long and mundane suburban lives,” continued Luke. “Not you, however, no. You will live an extraordinary life by definition, one of a handful of mermaids that exist. We feed you, provide water, take care of you, and give you a place to sleep. In return, all we ask is for you to lounge around in your exhibit and entertain the guests.”

Emily finally ceased her crying, and Luke dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief. He gave her a tap on the shoulder and stood up and went back to his seat. He rang a bell on the table and a server came running into the room.

“I’d like a carbonara and a glass of red wine, please,” said Luke to the server.

“Very good, sir,” replied the server as he went to exit the room.

“My friend here will also order,” said Luke as he gestured towards Emily.

The server glanced at Emily, and then back to Luke with a look of disbelief on his face. Hybrids were seen as second-class citizens, and this request by Luke to allow Emily to order must have seemed strange to him. The server nodded his head in acquiescence and made his way towards Emily.

“Can I take your order?” asked the server.

Emily looked towards Luke to ensure this wasn’t some sort of mistake. He smiled and nodded his head, giving his blessing.

“Can I… can I have a pizza?” asked Emily timidly.

“Any toppings, miss?” asked the server.

“Pepperoni and cheese please,” replied Emily. It had been so long since she had ordered food, she could hardly remember how to do it. The server nodded his head and made his way out of the restaurant.

“This function room is adjacent to the kitchen,” started Luke as he toyed with a napkin in front of him. “They make excellent food here. We use this room for the VIPs and special guests to the zoo, you know foreign diplomats, politicians, etc.”

“Why am I here?” asked Emily. “Why am I not back in the exhibit?”

“Oh, there is time enough for that, and you will be back in the exhibit. I want to treat you tonight for finally submitting to me and understanding your place in the world. There is no reason that we can’t have a cordial relationship, Emily. Things can be beneficial for the both of us.”

“I’m really never going to escape from this zoo, am I?” asked Emily.

“No, I’m afraid not. This is where you will spend your entire life. I know you think that sounds horrific, but it doesn’t have to be. Know your role, stay in your line and do not challenge the status quo, and you will be fine,” said Luke.

Silence descended over the table over the next twenty minutes as they waited for their food to be served. Eventually, the server brought Emily her pizza, and she hungrily devoured every morsel of food. She had never had anything that had tasted so nice; it had been over a year since she had tasted fast food and she savored each bite.

After Emily finished her meal, Luke dismissed her and one of the security guards was summoned to the function hall in order to take her back to the exhibit. Emily felt bloated and full as she was carried back to her home, and once she was back in the exhibit she avoided the other mermaids, not wanting to talk about the events of the night that had transpired, she curled up in a ball and cried herself to sleep. She finally realized that she would spend the rest of her life as a mermaid in this exhibit, and there was no escape. There never had been.

An American Pastime

Months had passed since Emily’s night of submission to the Zoo Director Luke Olsen, and life had settled into a dull but manageable monotony for the young mermaid. Each day she woke up, applied her nipple pasties and performed for the guests. During the nights she would perform sexual activities at the behest of the VIPs, although these excursions were thankfully not a nightly occurrence.

Early one morning, Emily was awoken to a commotion outside the mermaid exhibit. She stirred from her slumber and woke up rubbing the sleep from her eyes. There was a truck pulling up outside the enclosure, which struck Emily as odd. The other mermaids were also waking up as well.

“What now?” said Ciara as she sat up and examined the scene unfolding in front of her.

“That better not be a truck full of old people,” replied Jasmine, “remember how rapey the old men get,” she said to the other mermaids.

Emily saw a figure entering the exhibit, and from a distance, she could discern that it was none other than Luke Olsen. She watched as he approached them, and she felt embarrassment at how she had capitulated to him that night many months ago. She hadn’t seen him since that fateful night.

“Morning my mermaids,” said Luke as reached them. He was wearing a black and white pinstripe suit, with a brown leather bag hung over his right shoulder.

“Mr. Olsen,” replied Anne courteously. “What do we owe the pleasure of your visit?”

“As polite as always, Anne,” observed Luke. “Against my counsel, the board of management has decided that we needed to be making greater attempts at advertising this year, and have decided that you lucky gals will be the face of the new advertisement campaign.”

“Mr. Olsen, I don’t mean to contradict, but our faces are already plastered on every souvenir, shirt, piece of merchandise that the zoo already sells. What more can we do?” asked Emma.

“Good question,” replied Luke. “The board of management, in their infinite wisdom, has decided that you all will attend the Florida Adult Fetish Convention that is being held today. It is the biggest fetish con this side of the Atlantic, and the board thinks that advertising a bunch of scantily clad, big-breasted mermaids to throngs of kinky, horny men and women will generate an increase in visitors to the park this week.”

This news actually excited Emily. It would be the first time since they had turned her into a mermaid that she could leave the confines of the zoo. She would get a change of scenery at the very least.

Luke opened his bag and took out what looked like a brown bikini that was fashioned out of metal. He threw one to each of the mermaids and instructed them to put on the bikinis. The mermaids had to take turns helping each other putting on their bikini due to the size, volume and weight of their incredibly large breasts, but they managed. Emily thought the bikini was uncomfortable as she felt the straps cut into her shoulders, and the metal was cold against her large nipples, but she was glad for the support the bikini provided at least.

“These bikinis are not to come off at all today, do you understand?” asked Luke, to which the mermaids nodded their heads in unison.

“If these kinksters want to see more, they will need to pay for the VIP package,” said Luke. “In order to allow you to be moved from the zoo, we will need to remove your collars, an idea I am in complete opposition to and have cautioned the board against, but they have ignored me,” Luke said as he pressed a button.

Emily heard a buzzer sound, and then felt the collar loosen around her neck. She heard it unlock, and she reached up to remove the collar. For the first time in as long as she could remember, she was not wearing anything around her neck and it felt wonderful. Luke collected the collars from each of the mermaids and placed them in his bag.

“Last thing ladies, without the collar we can’t track you, but if some creep is giving you any trouble or you feel uncomfortable twist the right nipple of your bikini and it will function as an SOS beacon that will alert us to your location. It goes without saying, if any of you try anything funny, you will be punished severely.”

Emily found herself being carried by security over to the awaiting truck where she was bundled into the back along with her cohort of mermaids, and the truck engine roared into life. Within a few minutes, they departed the zoo and they were on their way to the fetish convention.

“This is so fucking boring,” said Jasmine as lay against the rock outcropping of the waterfall, with her hand on her toned, flat stomach. “I thought these people would be more interesting, seeing as they are attending a fetish convention and all. They seem more interested in the women over there in bondage than they do us.”

“I’m not complaining at all,” replied Emily, “the anonymity suits me perfectly, makes me feel more normal I guess.”

“Bitch please, with tits like that and a tail, there is nothing normal about us,” mocked Jasmine.

Emily scoffed and looked up at the top of the waterfall where Ciara and Anne were stationed. Luke had those two mermaids put at the top of the waterfall so that they would be visible all throughout the convention floor. Emily and Jasmine were placed at the bottom of the waterfall where they were supposed to swim around the pool and flirt with the guests.

“I’ll be back in a few minutes, going to swim a few laps of the pool,” said Emily as she lowered herself into the warm pool. A few movements of her large tail fin and she was tearing across the pool at speed. She reached the far side of the pool, turned around and swam laps of the pool.

In the middle of the pool she sank to the bottom and watched as air bubbles formed from her mouth. She watched as the bubbles floated to the service with a smile on her face. Despite being the main attraction at a fetish convention, Emily felt content as she was away from the zoo.

Emily swam back to the surface of the pool and broke the surface of the water. It felt good to swim around the pool, and take the weight of her massive breasts off her back for a bit.

Emily treaded water as she observed the flow of the crowd around the function hall. Most of the people were dressed rather skimpily, thought Emily. The women had their breasts exposed and the men were wearing nothing but their briefs. The women were wearing collars that the men were dressed in expensive black suits.

Emily enjoyed the warmth of the heated pool and floated on her back allowing the hot water to soak into her sore muscles and provide her with a great sense of relief. Maybe this fetish convention wouldn’t be so bad, thought Emily as she closed her eyes and floated in the pool.

An Introduction

“Hello there,” said a voice to Emily’s immediate left.

Emily opened her eyes and looked in the direction where she had heard the voice.

“Hi,” replied Emily defensively, not sure of the man’s intentions. He was wearing a white shirt, black pants and a long red tie. He was quite handsome and muscular. Emily could see the outline of his large biceps through his shirt. His hair was clean cut and short, and he had the barest amount of stubble covering his face. He had jet black hair and green eyes. The man pulled up his trousers to his knees and sat down on the side of the pool, placing his legs into the water.

“You are stunning! I heard that there were to be real mermaids here, but I didn’t believe that it was true. Then I spied you from a distance and just had to come over and introduce myself,” said the man. “My name is Andrew,” said the man, introducing himself.

“Thanks for the compliment,” said Emily as she pulled herself out of the water and sat next to him. “What brings you to this convention? You don’t seem the type? You’re not walking around with a naked woman on a lead.”

The man laughed and looked up at the ceiling and leaned back.

“I think you’ll find I’m quite complicated,” replied Andrew. “What I want to know is how you became a mermaid?”

“You don’t know? We are all criminals,” said Emily jokingly.

“You don’t seem the type,” replied Andrew with a smile on his face.

Emily considered the man in front of her for a moment. Sure, he was handsome, but was he sent to test her? Was this some sick joke played by Luke Olsen, to see if she was truly broken? Emily decided against her better judgment to trust this stranger.

“I’m from New York originally,” said Emily.

“I knew I recognized your accent,” replied Andrew.

“I was on a work placement from university, and I came to Florida for a work opportunity to work as a vet. Unfortunately for me, I didn’t read the contract and Luke Olsen, the head of the zoo, tricked me into signing a horrendous contract where I agreed to forgo my liberty, become a mermaid, and live in the zoo indefinitely. I’ve spent the last year sitting in an exhibit waving at guests.”

“That’s horrible,” said Andrew, “why haven’t you gone to the police?”

“I haven’t been able to get out of the zoo!” said Emily. “They make us wear these shock collars that restrict and track our movements, and there is twenty-four-hour security at the zoo. I haven’t been able to get away.”

Andrew considered what Emily had told him, and his brow was furrowed in concentration.

“This is horrible, Emily. What about the shock collar? You are not wearing it now?” asked Andrew.

“No I’m not,” replied Emily, “but there is a tracker embedded in this metal bikini.”

“Hold on,” instructed Andrew as he pulled Emily into a bear hug. She felt him fumbling with her left tit.

“What the fuck dude,” hissed Emily as she tried to pull away.

“I’m trying to help you,” replied Andrew, “it looks like I’m just giving you a hug, but I think I can see where they are storing the tracker on the bikini. I think I can shimmy it free with my hands,” said Andrew.

Emily allowed Andrew to probe her bikini for a few minutes and smiled at the audience as it looked as Andrew was just groping her and enjoying himself. The zoo security passed once on their routine checks, and Emily smiled at the guard, showing that she was okay with the attention. The guard gave her a wink and continued on his way.

“Have it,” said Andrew excitedly. Emily saw he had a small black device in his right hand. “Watch this.”

Andrew dropped the device into the water, and Emily watched it get caught in the water currents of the pool.

“The device will circulate in the pool, so it will appear to the guards who are monitoring you that you are just swimming around the pool!” said Andrew with a smile on his face as he had clearly outsmarted the zoo.

“What now? You’ve just got me in trouble!” wailed Emily.

“Now, we get you out of here and we get you to the police. By the end of the day, you will be free from this zoo, I promise,” said Andrew.

“How?” asked Emily.

“I’ve been watching the security patrol, one guard circles the pool and there is another monitoring your tracker. If we can distract that guard, I can get you out of here and into my car - then we can drive to the nearest police station. Wait for my signal, and don’t draw attention, don’t even tell the other mermaids over there, we will come back for them later.”

“I’m not leaving them,” said Emily, “they are my family.”

“You have to leave them if you want to escape,” replied Andrew, “we’ll come back for them.”

Emily reluctantly agreed, and the man stood up to leave.

“Wait, before you go, my name is Emily.”

“Nice to meet you, Emily. Now wait for my signal.”

Emily watched Andrew disappear into the crowd and felt her heart race. She could be home with her family soon, and this nightmare might finally end. She flopped her tail uselessly and watched the ripples spread out across the water. She needed to remain calm and keep a clear head for the next few hours. She only had a chance to escape and this was it. When Andrew gave the signal, she had to be ready to go or otherwise she would not escape. Emily watched the ripples on the water and felt herself calm, and she focused on the water. She occasionally glanced around the crowd, waiting for the signal, careful not to make eye contact with the patrolling guard.

After about an hour, Emily had just about given up hope when suddenly there was a loud screeching noise that reverberated around the convention center. It was the fire alarm. Emily realized with joy. This must be the signal.

Emily watched as the crowd began to flock towards the exits. The patrolling guard was clearly in a panic. He had picked up Jasmine and was running towards an exit with her, clearly his intention was to get her to safety and then return for the other mermaids. Anne and Ciara were still sitting atop the waterfall, desperately looking around in confusion.

Emily felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Andrew, he had returned for her.

“Come with me,” said Andrew hurriedly.

Emily nodded and allowed Andrew to pick her up in his arms. He ran in the opposite direction to the crowd. They ran down a series of narrow hallways before finally they reached a safety exit door. Andrew placed Emily down and leaned against the wall, catching his breath. The fire alarm was still standing.

“What are you waiting for?” asked Emily, worriedly. “They might catch us.”

“You’re heavier than you look!” joked Andrew. He looked around to ensure that the coast was clear and opened the security door. Emily felt a blast of warm air enter the building. Andrew picked her up, and they exited the building and down an alleyway.

Andrew dropped her again on the pavement.

“Stay here. I need to go out the front of the convention center to get my car.”

“Okay, but please hurry!” begged Emily.

Andrew nodded his head in agreement and sprinted down the alleyway. Emily sat on the pavement footpath across from the security door and watched her savior run to get the car. Emily was feeling confident about her escape, but just as she was getting her hopes up the security door opened and the security officer who was supposed to be guarding Emily appeared.

“How the fuck did you get out here?” asked the security guard quizzically as he leaned against the door. “One guest said that they had seen a mermaid being carried this way. I nearly had a heart-attack, I would have been in such deep shit if you had gone missing!”

Emily immediately shifted gears and knew she had to do something and quickly, her chance of escape hinged on this encounter. If the security guard succeeded in taking her back inside the building, then all would be lost, and she would be heading back to the zoo.

“Oh my God,” started Emily, “a man kidnapped me and said he was going to do awful things to me! I’m safe now you are here.”

“You’re safe now girl,” said the security guard as he walked over to Emily. Just as he was about to reach down to pick up Emily, he spread his legs apart in order to lift her. This provided the perfect moment for Emily to strike.

Emily threw herself back onto the concrete and brought her tail up between the guards legs with as much force and momentum as she could muster. She felt her tail connect with the guards genitals, and she watched as his face became contorted in pain and he grabbed his crotch. The guard sank towards the floor and glared at Emily in anger.

Emily sat up as quickly as she could and examined the guard. He was on his knees, holding his crotch in pain. She saw that the guard had a TASER and she knew she had to get it. The guard must have figured out Emily’s intentions because he went to reach for his non-lethal sidearm. Emily lunged forward and tackled the guard, and the guard fell backward with Emily on top. Her massive breasts were in the guard’s face, obscuring his vision. Emily reached the TASER first and took it from his belt. The guard finally regained his strength, and Emily felt herself being thrown to the right of the guard. She rolled a few times before coming to a complete stop.

“You little bitch,” said the guard, “once you are back in the zoo, I’m going to buy a VIP ticket and fuck your brains out for this!”

He stood over the mermaid with his right leg on her waist, pinning her down. The guard stood there triumphantly, examining his prize. The guard used his foot to roll Emily over, and when he did, he saw Emily clutching the TASER in her hand, and she fired it hitting the security guard straight in the chest. The guard arched his back in pain, and then slumped onto the ground. Emily approached his body and poked him to ensure that he was out cold.

Emily then heard the screeching of tires and saw a red hatchback car travel down the alleyway. The door of the car opened and Andrew got out of the vehicle.

“What the fuck happened here?” asked Andrew.

“You took too long, and this dickhead here nearly caught me,” said Emily.

“You took care of him I see,” quipped Andrew. “Remind me not to get on your bad side,” joked Andrew.

“You won’t be on my bad side if you stop talking, pick me up and get me out of here!” exclaimed Emily. Andrew rushed over to the mermaid and picked her up and rushed to the car with her. He placed her in the passenger seat and he went around the car to the driver’s seat.

Emily tried to buckle her seatbelt, but her large boobs were proving a hindrance. Andrew leaned across to help her. He then placed the key in the ignition and started his car. He put the car in reverse gear, and the car traveled back along the alleyway.

Emily watched as the body of the guard receded into the background. Emily felt a tinge of guilt for doing what she did to him. However, she knew that he would be fine and wake up later with nothing more than a pain in his crotch and a headache.

A Journey of Interest

Emily watched in wonderment as Andrew drove the car away from the convention center. She watched as the building disappeared into the distance. The traffic was light, and they were making good progress through the downtown of Miami. Emily leaned back in the seat and enjoyed the comfort of the leather on her bare skin. She hadn’t been in a car in over a year. She extended her hand towards the car’s control panel and activated the air conditioning. The feeling of cold air flowing over her skin felt amazing to Emily as she had spent the past year stuck in the exhibit subject to the hot, humid Florida weather. Emily adjusted her chair and pushed it back so that her tail would fit comfortably in the car.

“Thank you for rescuing me,” said Emily sincerely. “I can’t believe that I’m going home. I haven’t seen my parents and sister in so long, and it will take time for them to get used to me as a mermaid.”

“It was my pleasure to help you, Emily,” replied Andrew as he focused on the road ahead. “Those bastards will pay for what they did to you.”

“We have to go back for the other mermaids once we go to the police,” said Emily. “They are innocent, too.”

“Don’t worry, we can go back for them,” said Andrew.

There were a few minutes of silence as they passed through the skyscrapers of Miami. Their beauty struck Emily. She had never been in the city before. Andrew noticed Emily’s fascination.

“We can visit the city one day perhaps,” said Andrew.

“I’d like that,” replied Emily. “I can’t wait to introduce you to my parents. They will be so grateful for you saving me.”

Andrew reached out and squeezed her shoulder in a moment of solidarity.

“I’m not sure how my family will react to seeing me like this,” Emily spoke aloud. “I’m not the same girl that left New York, for one thing I’m a lot bigger!” said Emily as she stared down at her endless cleavage that was held in the metal bikini.

“I’ve noticed the breasts,” admitted Andrew. “They were hard to miss. I’m sure you can get breast reduction surgery once you get home,” offered Andrew.

“Even if my parents could afford one, it would be pointless. I asked the other mermaids about that when I first arrived at the zoo. They told me that the genetic modification that was done to our bodies was irreversible. If they cut away the breast tissue, it would just grow back within a few days. The tail is the same, the genetic engineering that was done cannot be undone, it was designed to be permanent,” said Emily sadly.

“Those monsters,” said Andrew. “I think the whole concept of human hybrids is wrong. Everyone should be entitled to their humanity.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement. Emily suddenly spotted a police station as they were approaching the edge of the city.

“There’s a police station,” said Emily excitedly as they approached it.

However, Andrew drove past and kept on the motorway.

“We can’t stop there,” said Andrew, “it isn’t safe. I know for a fact some of the police officers in the station are on the payroll of the zoo to stop scenarios like your escape from happening. They would bring you right back to the zoo before you could blink an eyelid.”

“Wow, I didn’t know the corruption went that deep,” said Emily gulping. “Where will we go instead?”

“I have a house about an hour outside the city. I suggest we head there and figure out our next move. We need to find an honest cop who will take your statement and not turn you into the zoo.”

“Sounds good to me,” said Emily.

They were leaving the city and entering the countryside, and Emily was feeling sleepy. She pulled back her chair even further and entered a deep slumber after the events of the day that had transpired.

Emily woke up back in New York and she was immediately aware that she was dreaming. She was nude, which she was used to after the past year but her tits were tiny again and she had legs! Emily was delighted and stood up. She was in her bedroom at home. She ran over to her wardrobe and pulled on a bikini and panties, then a pair of blue jeans and a red jumper.

She heard noises downstairs and exited her room. She could hear her mother and sister talking in the kitchen. She ran down the stairs towards her family and opened the door to the kitchen. Her mother was making food and Rachel was sitting at the table tapping out an essay on her laptop.

Emily ran over to her mother Laura and threw her arms around her and gave her a big hug. Emily held her tight for what felt like an eternity before releasing her from her hug.

“What’s with the display of affection Emily,” asked her mother. “That’s a bit of character for you.”

“I just want to say I love you,” said Emily with tears in her eyes. “I love you too,” said Emily as she rushed to give her sister a big hug as well. “I had this horrible dream -“

“Fuck,” said Andrew as the sound of a car horn jolted Emily awake. “I’m sorry, some fucking moron was driving on the wrong side of the road. We nearly had a crash!” said Andrew as he continued focusing on the road.

“Don’t worry about it,” replied Emily as she yawned. “Are we close to your house?” asked Emily.

“We’re just there,” said Andrew as he pulled off the main road and onto a dirt path. They continued on the dirt path for about ten-minutes. There were no other houses or buildings, the area was desolate. Eventually, they reached a solitary mansion upon a hill. The mansion looked modern and extremely large.

“Wow, you live here?” asked Emily incredulously.

“I do,” he replied. “Property is not as costly as you think down here in Florida.”

“What is your occupation?” inquired Emily curiously.

“I’m a surgeon in a hospital in Miami,” replied Andrew. “The pay is excellent, but the commute is difficult.”

Andrew pulled up to the gate that surrounded his property and rolled down his window. He typed a code into the terminal beside the gate, and the fences opened up allowing egress for the car. Andrew pulled up his window and drove the car up the drive.

Emily adjusted the metal bikini, suddenly conscious of the pain it was causing her as it was sticking into her enhanced bosom.

“Everything alright?” asked Andrew.

“Just this fucking bikini,” replied Emily. “I’ll be fine. Thank you for doing everything that you did today. You really rescued me and I’ll be eternally in your debt.”

“It was nothing,” replied Andrew as he turned off the car engine and looked at Emily. “I’m sure you would have done the same for me.”

“My mother will be so grateful to you. We don’t have a lot of money, but we will make it up to you somehow,” said Emily.

“Nonsense,” replied Andrew, “you don’t owe me anything, and you never will. Now let's get you inside.”

“Do you have a wife or children?” asked Emily.

“No, just me,” said Andrew. “I’m still a bachelor, still haven’t found the right woman I guess.”

Andrew got out of the car and walked around to Emily’s side of the car. He opened the door and unbuckled Emily’s seatbelt and lifted her from the car. Andrew then walked towards the house and unlocked the door to the mansion. Emily noticed that Andrew had several cats wandering around the house and wondered why his house seemed so sterile and desolate.

A New Journey

It impressed Emily when she saw the interior of the mansion. Her family wasn’t poor, but they were by no means rich either. They lived in a small apartment in Brooklyn, which was in sharp contrast to the mansion she now found herself in.

The floor was the whitest white marble that Emily had seen in her entire life. There was a red mat in the center of the room with a wonderful tapestry of animals on it. Staircases were present on either side of the room, leading upstairs to more rooms. There was a fantastic chandelier hanging overhead, and the entire cavernous room contained marble sculptures.

“This place is amazing,” said Emily in awe as Andrew held her in his arms.

“It certainly is,” he said as he brought Emily further and further into the house. Emily would struggle to find her own way out of the mansion because of the abundance of rooms and adjoining hallways.

“Where are we going?” asked Emily as Andrew took her down a spiral staircase.

“I’m just taking you somewhere you can relax while I call the police,” replied Andrew.

They proceeded down a long, sterile corridor before reaching a heavy steel door. Andrew placed his thumb on what appeared to be a fingerprint scanner and the door opened up. Emily gave him a quizzical look, wondering why he needed a fingerprint scanner in his own house.

“No need to worry, this is just my panic room,” said Andrew. “Just want to keep you safe from the zoo till we figure out what to do, nothing to worry about.”

“Thanks Andrew,” replied Emily, “satisfied with his answer.

Andrew took Emily into a dark room and placed her on a cold leather seat. He went to turn on the lights. When he did, the room was lit up with a warm, red glow. Andrew reappeared and asked her if she was comfortable. He was carrying some kind of leather bag in his hand. Andrew walked behind Emily and she craned her neck to see what he was doing.

“Emily, can you lean forward for a minute? I just want to check to see if there are any trackers in the back of your bikini,” asked Andrew. Emily leaned forward, but as she did, she felt her arms being violently shoved behind her back. She felt cold leather against her skin and leather straps were forced over her head.

“What the fuck man,” screamed Emily as she continued to struggle against Andrew. He took no heed until her arms were secured in the leather object that he had been carrying.

“Do you like it?” asked Andrew as he walked in front of her.

“Get me out of this thing!” roared Emily.

“It’s an arm binder. We use it in bondage all the time,” said Andrew continuing. He knelt down and grabbed her tail, and Emily looked down and saw he was placing a strap against her tail.

Emily frantically looked around the room and to her horror, she saw this was no panic room but a bondage dungeon. There were whips, handcuff collars, and chains all over the room. There was a bed in the shape of a love heart in the middle of the room, and there was a toilet and a shower in the far corner of the right-hand side of the room. This wasn’t a room to keep people out, this was a room to keep someone in.

Andrew forced Emily back into the seat and placed a strap over her stomach and tightened it until she could no longer move. He then attached a chain to her arm binder, and then finally attached a collar around her neck and tied it to the seat, so that she was completely immobile and could no longer move.

Once complete, Andrew stood back and took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it up.

Emily had tears in her eyes now. She had pinned all her hopes of escape on this one man, and instead he had used her desperation to enslave her.

“Why?” screamed Emily. “Why are you doing this to me?”

“I am genuinely sorry for doing this to you, but I was never going to help you escape,” answered Andrew. “You see, I was at that convention looking for a bondage sub, or submissive. I was looking for a slave, in other words. I wasn’t having any luck, and then I came upon you in the pool and I knew you were the perfect… specimen,” continued Andrew. “I didn’t think I could actually get you out of the convention center as you were under guard, but after talking to you, I realized I could manipulate you into helping me plan your own abduction.”

“Listen nothing has happened, if you let me go I promise I won’t say anything,” promised Emily.

“Oh sweet Emily, I can still see you have hope of escape, so let me dash that for you. You are nothing but my bondage slave, from now on that is all you are. You thought that zoo of yours was a nightmare. You have seen nothing yet. I’m going to teach you how to become the best sex slave you could possibly be,” laughed Andrew, taking a drag of his cigarette.

Emily realized then that she was negotiating with a madman, and she had no leverage over him. Emily glanced down at her metal bikini. If she could just turn the nipple on the bikini, it would send out an SOS signal to the zoo and they would come and find her. Andrew noticed Emily’s furtive look at her bikini and smiled.

“Let’s release the girls,” laughed Andrew as he reached down and unhooked her metal bikini from the front. Her breasts exploded out of their metal prison and jiggled on her chest, announcing their presence.

“Holy fuck,” said Andrew as he groped her massive mammaries. “Would you look at the size of these puppies!” said Andrew.

I’m going to kill you once I get out of here,” yelled Emily furiously. She desperately tried to squirm and wiggle her way out of her bondage, but her efforts were to no avail. She struggled desperately, trying to squirm and wiggle her way out of her bondage, but the tightness of the bonds made it extremely difficult - she could hardly move!

Emily was rewarded with a slap across her face from Andrew. She felt the metallic taste of blood in her mouth and she spat it out onto the floor. Emily stared up at Andrew carefully. She now knew that he would physically punish her, which changed the dynamic between the captive and captor. She had thought that he wouldn’t resort to physical punishment and assumed that she would only be psychologically tortured like she was at the zoo.

“Have you any last words?” set Andrew as he walked over to some equipment on the wall.

“You’re going to kill me?” asked Emily, with tears in her eyes. Her hopes of ever seeing her family evaporating rapidly in front of her. She was going to die in this dungeon, and no one would ever know what happened to her.

“Kill you? Why on Earth would I do that?” laughed Andrew. “You are my big titted bondage sex slave,” continued Andrew. “You are going to wish you were dead though,” said Andrew as he chose something from the wall of the dungeon and walked behind Emily.

“Andrew,” started Emily, “please just let me go,” wailed Emily, knowing full well that her pleas would fall upon deaf ears, Andrew clearly would not release his captive mermaid.

Emily hyperventilated and suddenly she felt an object being inserted into her mouth, wedging her mouth upon but rendering speech impossible. She could feel Andrew adjusting her hair and heard a click.

“Do you like your new ballgag?” asked Andrew. “It’s red like your tail, it suits you.”

“Mmmmmmpppfffhhhhh,” Emily screamed through the gag.

“You better get used to that ballgag, because it is never coming out. You will spend the rest of your pathetic life silent, only taking orders from me, your master. Whatever agency you had at the zoo is gone, this is your new life, and your one goal in this life is to please me. Nothing else matters to you. Do you understand?”

Emily screamed into her gag, and Andrew rolled his eyes. He grabbed her right nipple and pinched it causing Emily to convulse in pain.

“Let’s try that again, shall we?” asked Andrew patiently. “Do you understand?”

Emily nodded her head in submission, showing that she did, in fact, understand. She was desperate to avoid more pain, so she went along with his question.

“Good, good,” said Andrew, “now I have work to do so I will let you get acquainted with your new home.”

Andrew left the dungeon, and Emily heard the door lock behind him. She immediately tried to free herself, but to no avail. Her bonds were holding her firm. She could see her metal bikini hanging on the wall opposite her. If only she could make her way over there, she could reach out to her metal bikini hanging on the wall opposite her and use it to send out an SOS signal for rescue.

Unfortunately for Emily, she could hardly move. Spittle was forming around the ballgag, and her arms were sore in the armbinder behind her back. Emily sobbed as she realized she had traded one nightmare for an even worse one. She would never escape this place. It was even more well guarded than the zoo.

Emily was furious with herself. How had she trusted Andrew? She didn’t know him, and she had met him at a bondage convention. How had she not seen this coming? The whole scenario was too good to be true for her.

She looked down at her massive breasts that were jutting forward from her chest. She could no longer see her tail because of the presence of her boobs. The cold metal leather of the seat continued to press against her tail fin, causing her discomfort.

After a while Emily forgot how long she had been in the dungeon. There were no clocks on the walls or any other ways of discerning the time. She couldn’t tell if she had been down here for days, or if it was only mere hours that had passed. The red hue of the basement ensured she could no longer tell if it was day or night. Her saliva pooled around the ball gag and would fall onto her expansive chest.

Emily started to feel tired after what felt like an eternity and she felt herself nodding off. Her body relaxed and the buckles held the mermaid in her inescapable bondage. For Emily, she was just grateful that she was about to drift off into a slumber. She had absolutely no idea what the future held for her, but for some reason she doubted that it would be good. She had gone from the frying pan and into the fire. She was now a big titted mermaid and a bondage slave to a mad man who would never release her from her bondage.

A New Lifestyle

Several Weeks Later

Emily heard the click of the security door and watched as Andrew entered the room. Emily’s life had settled into a predictable horror under her master Andrew. Each morning he would come down from the house into the dungeon. At least Emily presumed it was morning, as he was still getting dressed and smelled of expensive after shave.

“Good morning slave,” beamed Andrew as he placed a sloppy kiss on her forehead. Emily for her part could only follow him with her eyes as she was still in her bondage. He removed her ballgag and Emily spat out saliva from her mouth. She made no attempt to speak as she knew that would only be rewarded in more extreme punishment from Andrew.

Andrew had installed a fridge in the dungeon where he kept her food. He almost exclusively fed her fish food as he thought that is what she should be eating as she is a mermaid. Emily had tried to tell him this was nonsensical, but she had learned quickly enough that she was never to speak. Ever.

Andrew removed a platter of salmon from the fridge and approached Emily. He picked up one piece of salmon and placed it into her mouth. Emily chewed on the salmon grateful for the sustenance that it provided. Andrew was keeping her in a state of perpetual starvation down in the dungeon. He had said it was to keep her thin, and to prevent her from having the energy to try and escape from his bondage dungeon.

Emily swallowed the salmon and looked at Andrew. She knew exactly what was coming next. Every day was the same for her, it was all part of one horrific routine that she was unable to escape from.

Andrew got a red toothbrush from the sink, and placed a dollop of toothpaste on the brush. Emily then opened her mouth and allowed Andrew to brush her teeth. He spent several minutes cleaning her teeth, before instructing her to spit into the glass that he had in his other hand. Andrew then went back to the sink to clean both the brush and the glass.

Emily tasted the sweet taste of peppermint in her mouth, and it reminded her of the toothpaste she used to use back at home in New York, it was her favorite. Not that they didn’t have toothpaste at the zoo, but it was tasteless and cheap.

She watched as Andrew took an assortment of toys and objects from the walls of the dungeon. He wanted to keep her occupied during the day whilst he was away at work he had told her.

Emily stared straight ahead and provided no resistance to what was about to happen, as she knew she had no choice but to comply. The first thing that Andrew did was to apply nipple clamps to her nipples. He stuck on to her left nipple, followed by one on her right nipple. Emily grimaced in pain and felt her eyes water. She was used to this by now, but it was still painful. The clamps were held together by a thin metal wire, and Andrew gave it a rough pull to ensure her clamps were on tight, eliciting more pain from Emily.

Andrew then pulled over the custom blowjob trainer he had constructed himself. The machine was large and heavy, but there was a rubber cock held by a metal arm that was rigid. The height of the arm was adjustable. Andrew positioned the rubber cock at Emily’s mouth level, and then pushed the rubber cock all the way into her mouth causing her to momentarily gag. He then turned on the machine and there was a loud noise. The cock suddenly moved out of Emily’s mouth, covered in her saliva, and moved back into her mouth - simulating a blowjob. As Emily’s head was bound to the chair, she had no choice but to allow the cock to enter and exit her mouth. The first few entries were the worst, as the cock was not yet lubricated with her spit. However, once the cock was lubricated it wasn’t that painful on Emily.

The next part was what Emily dreaded and feared the most. Andrew produced a vibrator and attached it via ropes, so that it was held firmly in place in her slit. Andrew then pressed the start button and turned the intensity all the way up.

Emily tried to scream as her body was experiencing jolts of pleasure and pain at the same moment. She could not think as her mind was lost in an endless orgasmic bliss. Her mermaid body was exponentially more sensitive that her human female body, and the vibrator drove her crazy. Andrew kissed her on the forehead again, watched her writhe on the seat and then exited the dungeon to go to work.

Emily didn’t know how long it was before she passed out, but each day was the same. The stimulation of her body was too much for the poor mermaid, and she would find herself drifting in and out of unconsciousness. This lasted for hours each day, but eventually it ended when Andrew arrived home. He would turn off her vibrator and remove it from her slit. The vibrator was then cleaned by Andrew of her juices. He would then remove the blowjob trainer cock and immediately gag Emily, and then he would remove the nipple clamps from her tits.

Andrew would then leave Emily to recuperate as he went upstairs into the house to eat his dinner. After an hour, he would return and then he would pull up a chair next to Emily. Each day, he would remove his trousers and masturbate to the bound and helpless mermaid that was in front of him as he would occasionally reach out and grope her huge breasts that were jutting out.

He would start by slowly stroking his average length cock, all the while smiling at Emily as if she was enjoying the show. Then he would escalate the pace at which he was stroking his cock. Emily would stare at Andrew as she watched him build up to his climax. She would close her eyes just as he reached his crescendo. She would feel a spurt of hot fluid onto her expansive chest. As she opened her eyes, she would see Andrew standing up and beaming at her. Andrew would then make his way over to the sink and clean his penis. Emily, for her part, would start down at her huge tits and watch as the warm semen would run down her chest.

Thankfully, Andrew would return with wet tissues and wipe the cum off her chest. He would gently poke and prod at her breast tissue and gently tweak her nipples, which elicited a moan of pleasure from Emily despite her rage.

He would then place the tissues in a nearby bin and would pull out a chair next to her. He would gently caress her face, admiring the stunning beauty of the mermaid in front of him.

“In a few years, once I’ve properly trained you to be a sex slave, I hope I can remove the ball gag from your mouth and the bindings from your body. One day, you may even come to love me. We can build a life together and you may even come to find happiness,” said Andrew.

He tugged her ear painfully and leaned in close to her.

“And if not, then I will have to kill you,” said Andrew menacingly. “Don’t worry about that. I’m sure it won’t come to that. You will be the best sex slave to ever walk the Earth, or rather swim…? Or crawl…?” laughed Andrew.

After he had finished his masturbation session, he would once again retreat to the upstairs portion of his house. Emily would spend the next few hours struggling against her bonds, desperately seeking a weak spot in her bondage.

Emily could see her metal bikini hanging on the wall. If she could just release herself from this infernal bondage and get her hands on that bikini, her salvation could be at hand. A simple twist of the nipple of the bikini would send out an SOS signal that would lead to her rescue.

Emily knew she would end up back at the Florida Zoo with Luke Olsen, but anything was preferable to her inescapable bondage. Emily actually missed the company of her fellow mermaids. She missed Anne’s motherly love, Jasmine’s toughness and Ciara’s kindness. The other hybrids in Emily’s exhibit had been instrumental in her survival. If not for them, she was sure she would have lost her mind. She shuddered to think if she had been alone in the exhibit, she would have been even more helpless than she already was. Emily felt awful about leaving her adopted family at the convention center, but at the time, it was the only viable option for her.

If Andrew hadn’t been a lying piece of shit, Emily could have escaped the zoo and brought back help for the other mermaids. Emily could imagine the cops swarming Luke Olsen’s personal kingdom and rescuing all the various hybrids. Luke Olsen’s face vividly came to her mind as she envisioned the cops handcuffing him and leading him away to answer for his many crimes. If there was any justice in the universe then this would happen. Emily doubted the existence of this justice after her many trials and tribulations that she had been subjected to: from the betrayal at the zoo, the degradation by the VIPs and Andrew’s deception. Emily used to believe that human nature was inherently good, but after the way her life had gone she no longer believed this to be true.

After hours of futile struggling, Emily had tired herself out. She felt her eyelids becoming heavy and finally she fell asleep despite the pain in her limbs and tail. She had a dreamless sleep.

A dull ache in her arms woke Emily awake. They had been bound for weeks, and she was worried about what effect this would have on her. She needed to escape as soon as possible. The room was still covered in the same red hue that it always was.

Emily was used to waking up in the early morning because of her appendages being tied up. She knew she would spend an hour or so screaming into her gag and pulling at her bonds in an attempt to break her bonds before she would tire herself out and fall back to sleep.

Emily felt tears of anger well up in her eyes. She had allowed herself to be turned into a mermaid, and now she had fallen into the hands of a madman who was keeping her in bondage in his basement. She had learned nothing from her imprisonment at the zoo.

“No!” Emily heard a voice in her head. It was the voice of her father telling her that everything would work out.

“You escaped from the zoo,” said her father’s voice. Emily knew it was just her subconscious speaking to her, but regardless, her subconsciousness was correct.

Emily was the first hybrid to escape the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo. She had outsmarted Luke Olsen and all his security officers to escape from the convention center. Emily had escaped before, and she could escape again. She just needed to stay hopeful and remain vigilant for her next opportunity to escape.

Hope was like a fire. It burned deep down in Emily’s core, the very essence of her being. Luke Olsen and Andrew had tried to snuff out the fire, and they had succeeded in diminishing her flame. However, Emily would not allow her fire to be extinguished. She could feel her body being consumed by an inferno and for the first time in weeks she started to smile, which was made difficult because of the red ball gag in her mouth.

An Inevitable Liberation

A Few Days Later

Emily found herself once again strapped into the blowjob trainer. Emily watched Andrew check her bindings as she pretended to be docile and submissive.

Once Andrew was satisfied with her bonds, he walked over to the door of the dungeon and left, giving her a genial pat on the head. Emily waited a few minutes till she was sure he was gone, and then she got to work.

Yesterday she noticed there was something wrong with the blowjob machine. There was a high-pitched noise being emitted from it. The noise would be imperceptible to most people, including Andrew, but Emily was used to listening to the machine for hours upon hours each day.

Emily reckoned that there was an issue with the instrument and that it would need maintenance eventually. This was something that she figured she could exploit. The rubber cock being forced in and out of her mouth felt different today. There was less force behind the dildo today. Emily, with all might pushed back against the cock. She heard the whining of the machine increase, and she desperately pushed back.

After what felt like an eternity, and a great deal of pain in her neck she heard a loud bang and the blowjob machine suddenly stopped. Emily pushed the cock back out of her mouth, and for the first time in weeks her mouth was not gagged.

“Yes!” said Emily through labored breathing. “I fucking did it,” she said, thankful for the opportunity to speak once again. She was grateful for this small opportunity to get her voice back. “Now what?” said Emily.

She surveyed her body; she was still immobile thanks to her bonds. This would all be for nothing if she couldn’t escape from her bondage before Andrew came home. She still had a few hours to figure out her escape. Emily spent approximately twenty minutes deciding how to proceed. She noticed that the rubber cock was loosely attached to the metal arm, and she used her mouth to slowly drag the cock off the arm and then discarded it.

The arm was sharp, and Emily cautiously rubbed the binding around her neck against the arm. An hour later Emily got her neck free from the binding around her neck.

Once her neck was free, Emily could use her teeth to open the clasp on the rope around her waist. From there, she then leveraged her weight to break the rope around her tail fin. She did it! She was finally free. The only thing that remained was the armbinder.

Emily spent the next few hours rubbing the armbinder against the jagged metal arm until it eventually opened and her arms were free! She rubbed her arms and stretched for the first time in weeks to try to remove the soreness. However, Emily was acutely aware of the time. She knew Andrew was due home any second now, and she needed to get to the metal bikini. Emily lowered herself from the chair and crawled over to the bikini on the wall. Luckily for Emily, she could reach the bikini, as it was hung very low on the wall.

Emily got the bikini and twisted the right nipple clockwise. Nothing happened. She twisted the nipple again, but there was no sign that the SOS signal had been sent.

“Fuck,” shouted Emily as she threw the bikini on the floor in anger, causing her breasts to wobble.

Emily’s ire was interrupted by the sound of the dungeon door opening. Andrew walked inside and stared aghast at the sight before him: there was black smoke billowing from the blowjob machine, the bondage straps and armbinder were in tatters and Emily had escaped and was sitting on her ass in front of him.

“What have you done!” screamed Andrew. “I thought we were making progress, but clearly I was wrong,” continued Andrew as he walked over to Emily.

“Andrew,” said Emily, but she was silenced by a slap across the face.

“You bitch!” screamed Andrew. “I didn’t want to do this,” he continued, “but I have no choice, you’ll never learn to be my slave.”

Emily slowly grasped the metal bikini in her right hand, ready for whatever it was Andrew was about to do. Andrew grabbed her by her hair and threw her onto the bed in the middle of the room. Emily lost her grasp on the bikini. Andrew straddled the mermaid and placed both his hands around her neck.

“I loved you,” screamed Andrew, clearly deranged.

Emily desperately tried to grasp at his hands as he was choking the life from her. Her tail was flapping uselessly under her. Emily knew that if she didn’t do something soon, then she was going to die.

Emily stretched, and her fingers were so close to the metal bikini. She desperately reached for the bikini, and finally she felt it within her grasp. Emily screamed as she stabbed Andrew in the right eye with the pointed metal nipple of the bikini. Andrew howled in pain and clutched at his eye as he keeled over to the right.

Emily rolled over and threw herself off the bed. She crawled over to the wall and grabbed the nearest object that was hung on the wall: it was a whip. Andrew had recovered and was rushing at Emily. Emily, for her part, turned and hit Andrew across the face with the whip. Andrew clutched his face as he clearly could not see. Emily put out her tail and tripped Andrew up, causing him to slam his head against the floor of the dungeon. Emily cautiously crawled over Andrew and poked and prodded at his body to see if he was unconscious. Emily cautiously crawled over Andrew, checked if he was unconscious by poking and prodding his body, and once satisfied, continued her actions.

Andrew awoke with a massive headache. He stared up at the roof of and recognized the red hue of the dungeon. He tried to sit up, but discovered that he could not. His arms were tied to the bedposts.

He looked down and saw Emily sitting on her tail holding a knife in her hands. She was absent, mindlessly playing with the sharp knife.

“Look who’s awake,” said Emily as she crawled up the bed and knelt on his chest.

“Arrggghh,” roared Andrew as he struggled to breathe with the mermaid sitting on his chest. Emily then got off his chest and sat beside him. She snuggled into his armpit, still playing with the knife. She was clearly enjoying the power.

“What do you want from me?” asked Andrew. “Just let me go and I’ll release you.”

“You know, I never understood what men get from dominating women, but I’m understanding what having the power feels like,” said Emily as she suddenly placed the knife against Andrew’s throat. “I could kill you right now,” whispered Emily, “and no one would ever know.”

Andrew responded by saying, “You’d be killing yourself as well.” “You kill me and you’ll never escape this room. You need my biometrics to get out of this dungeon.”

Emily removed the knife from his throat.

“We both know that there is a failsafe pass code lock for that door, I’ve seen it. I’ve had a lot of time to observe that door, and I can see the number pad next to the door. Tell me the code, and I won’t kill you. If you don’t tell me, I’m going to carve you up with this knife,” threatened Emily.

“Okay, okay,” replied Andrew. “The code is 1802,” said Andrew.

“That wasn’t so hard, was it?” said Emily with a smile on her face.

Andrew watched as Emily got off the bed and crawled toward the door, and entered the code into the keypad. There was a loud buzzing, and the door opened.

“Wait!” screamed Andrew, “what about me? You can’t just leave me here alone and tied up.”

Emily turned around and looked at the tied up surgeon.

“You know Andrew, you made this bed, now you can lie in it. Literally,” said Emily as she left the dungeon and closed the door behind her.

Emily crawled up the stairs of the house and reached the kitchen. She was covered in sweat from the physical exertion. Emily eventually found her way to the front door of the house and made her way outside. She grabbed the car keys that were left on the table beside the front door.

Emily crawled outside and found Andrew’s car and hauled herself into the car.

“Okay, you can drive,” Emily told herself. “It’s simple, just forget about the tail,” Emily assured herself.

Emily pushed the seat back and positioned herself in the car. Andrew’s vehicle was a manual. Thankfully, her father had seen to it that she had learned to drive both manuals and automatics. Emily positioned her tailfin so that she would apply pressure to either the accelerator, clutch or brake, depending on how she moved her tailfin.

Emily started the car and put it in first gear. She cautiously felt the car move forward. Emily did not know where she was driving to, but she knew she had to get out of here.

Emily felt the car speed up, and she changed gear to second gear. She came to the motorway and indicated that she was going to turn to the right and pulled out onto the road.

Emily was about to join the traffic on the motorway when suddenly she noticed that there was a helicopter hovering above her. Two police cars had blocked the road on either side, and there was a van speeding towards her. Emily quickly sped up the car and drove in the opposite direction of the van. She picked up speed and drove down the motorway. She could see that the cops had erected a blockade at the end of the road. Emily tried to swerve out of the way of the cop car, but they had laid down tyre puncturing tracks. Emily heard a loud bang as one wheel was blown out. She felt herself lose control of the car, and watched in slow motion as the car went careening off the edge of the road and down a ravine into the forest that was next to the motorway.

Everything was happening in slow motion to Emily. She saw the tree line rushing to meet her. Emily had completely lost control of the car and there was nothing she could do. The last thing she remembered seeing was a tree getting larger and larger before everything went black.

Emily awoke to hear the car horn screeching. Her head was resting on the airbag of the car, which had clearly deployed. She felt the taste of blood in her mouth and reached up and touched her forehead. She had a slight cut, and blood was flowing into her vision. Emily wiped away the blood and looked around her. The car had clearly crashed into the tree in front of her, and she did not know where she was now. She just hoped she wouldn’t get eaten by a bear or caught by another bondage maniac.

Emily opened up the car door and fell onto the soft grass of the forest. She struggled to catch her breath after the crash and was staring at the ground. She had never seen grass with such a green color. Emily thought that her luck might finally turn for the better.

She had not heard the footsteps of the person approaching her, as the forest floor was soft. Emily only noticed the shadow of a person and slowly looked up. The figure was wearing a black corporate suit. When Emily noticed the shadow of a person and slowly looked up, she was horrified at what she saw.

“Hello my little mermaid,” said the unmistakable voice of Luke Olsen, the director of the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo.

“Fuck me,” was all Emily could muster.

Like a Fish Out of Water

Emily sat by the side of the road whilst the paramedics looked her over. They disinfected her cut and gave her a plaster to wear on her forehead. They also checked her reflexes to make sure that she wasn’t suffering from any concussion from the car crash she was just involved in. Once the paramedics were satisfied that she was okay, a female cop approached her.

“Emily White,” said the policewoman in a stern voice. “You are property of the Florida State Wild World Reserve Zoo and are being detained and transported to the zoo. Do you have any queries or concerns about this?”

Emily opened her mouth to reply, but she glanced at Luke Olsen staring at her with an ominous smile and decided better than to debate with the patrolwoman. Emily shook her head to show that she agreed with what the officer had just said.

“Excellent,” said the cop as she produced a set of handcuffs. “Place your arms behind your back.”

Emily obliged, and for the second time that day, found herself in bondage. She heard the click of the handcuffs and felt her hands stuck together behind her. Once again, Emily felt her huge tits being thrust out in front of her for all the world to see.

She didn’t think that she would ever get used to having these enormous breasts of hers. They attracted all the wrong sort of attention and really hurt her back. Emily saw her enlarged breasts as part of her enforced sexiness and ultra femininity that she never asked for nor wanted.

The policewoman loaded Emily into the back of a waiting van. Luke Olsen got into the back of the van and sat across from Emily as the cop closed the doors, and went around to the front of the van and started the vehicle. Emily awkwardly scratched her cheek with her left cuffed hand, trying not to look at Luke. She didn’t know how severely she was to be punished for her escape attempt.

“I’m impressed,” started Luke. “The breakout from the convention center was genius. I’m assuming you seduced some man or woman from the convention and convinced them to help you. From there, I’m guessing things went awry?” asked Luke.

“You could say that, I guess,” replied Emily cautiously, unsure of how much Luke was aware of. The last thing she wanted was for that monster in the basement to be rescued so he could torture and kidnap more women.

Luke leaned in close and gripped Emily’s hands.

“I was very impressed,” said Luke, “how you escaped from Andrew.”

“How did you know about him? Please tell me you didn’t find him,” shrieked Emily in alarm.

“Oh, I found him,” said Luke. “I have to admit, leaving him to die in his own bondage dungeon was cruel, even by my standards,” said Luke as he pulled away from Emily and laughed.

“So that’s it, he gets away with it, after everything he did to me?” said Emily in disgust.

“Not exactly,” replied Luke. “You see, believe it or not, our interests in seeing Andrew punished align. I can’t allow a person to kidnap one of my mermaids and get away with it. If word got out, I’d have everyone and their mother trying to steal you away from me. No… something had to be done about Andrew.”

“What did you do to him?” asked Emily.

“Well, nothing yet. He is on his way to his local hospital where he has a scheduled surgery to transform him into a dog. He will have the body of a German Shepard and will keep his head. From there, he is going to be sent to a rich family in Southern Texas to work on their farm. He was none too pleased about this whole situation, but I reminded him I could always just leave him to die in the bondage dungeon.”

Emily smiled and looked out the windows at the traffic. At least the murderous bastard would get what he deserved. There was some justice in the universe, after all thought Emily to herself.

“You realize you will have to be punished for this show of disobedience,” said Luke. “I’m glad to have you back, but I cannot allow this to go unpunished. I thought I had broken you in, but I guess I was wrong about that. That was my fault. The next punishment will break you, I promise.”

“I look forward to it,” lied Emily, filled with a new sense of hope. If she could escape the bondage dungeon, what was stopping her from escaping from the zoo? Luke Olsen laughed.

“I have missed our conversations, Emily,” said Luke.

“How did you find me? I presume the bikini SOS was sent?” asked Emily.

“Indeed, it was,” confirmed Luke. “It took us a while to contact the police and get the paperwork together on our side. You know, the usual bureaucracy. I had to arrange for someone to run the zoo while I went gallivanting off for my missing mermaid.”

Emily lay down on the seats and tried to rest her head. She was exhausted after the day she had. She couldn’t get comfortable as her hands were handcuffed behind her back and her tits were moving around uncontrollably with every bump in the road.

“How are the other mermaids?” asked Emily trying to distract herself from her annoying cleavage.

“They’re all fine, as you can imagine, they haven’t been up to much. You’ll be with them soon enough, my little mermaid,” said Luke.

That was the end of the conversation between Luke and Emily. Emily fell asleep for the rest of the journey, only waking up as the vehicle pulled into the zoo. She heard the driver door open and slam shut. She sat up and saw the back two doors of the van open and the female cop was standing there.

“Here we are,” said the cop.

Luke went to pick up Emily, but then he remembered something.

“Nearly forgot,” said Luke. He produced Emily’s all too familiar shock collar and placed it around her neck. It clicked closed with a sense of finality. Emily wondered, would anyone ever take off the collar from her neck again?

The policewoman unlocked Emily’s handcuffs and Luke picked up Emily and carried her through the bustling zoo. Emily was not used to the constant noise and bustle of the zoo anymore, having spent so much time in the isolation and confinement of Andrew’s bondage dungeon.

Eventually, they reached the mermaid exhibit, and Luke placed Emily in a kneeling position. He looked down at her.

“Welcome back to the exhibit mermaid,” said Luke as he walked away.

Emily saw the other three mermaids were crawling over to her. Anne was the first to reach her. She threw her arms around her and embraced her in an enormous hug, both their massive titties were smashed together in a sea of soft flesh.

“My girl, what happened to you? Are you alright!?” asked Anne in alarm as she noticed the bandage on her forehead. Anne had a smell of chlorine on her. Clearly she had been swimming in the pool today.

“I’m fine,” replied Emily. “Honestly, it’s just a scratch.”

“Hey big bitch,” said Jasmine as she also hugged Emily.

“I missed you,” said Ciara as she also joined in the hug.

The four mermaids disentangled themselves from one another and lay on the beach. The sun was shining down on them, as it was relatively peaceful. In a weird way, Emily had missed this.

“First, I’m so sorry I left you all behind. I was going to come back for you once I had gotten help,” started Emily. “At the convention center, I met this man I thought I could trust. He was a surgeon at a local hospital. He promised to help me if I went with him. Andrew was his name. He pulled the fire alarm at the convention center, and we both used that diversion to escape.

Once he got me back to his house, however, he took me downstairs to this dungeon he had. He tied me up and gagged me. I couldn’t move an inch for weeks! However, I was patient, and one day a piece of his equipment malfunctioned, so I could get out of my bondage and use the metal bikini to send out an SOS signal. Then Luke and the cops picked me up today,” finished Emily.

“That sounds horrific,” said Anne. “I’m sorry that your escape didn’t work out, but I’m glad you are back home with us.”

“Yeah, you are not getting rid of us that easy,” laughed Jasmine, as she winked at Emily.

“Thanks girls,” said Emily, feeling emotional. “How did Luke take it when he found out I had escaped?”

“He lost his shit,” said Ciara. “They questioned us for hours upon hours about your whereabouts. He fired all the security guards involved in the incident and doubled up on the security at the zoo. The whole incident made him look good in front of the board, since he was initially against the plan to bring us to the convention center. Apparently, the board agreed and codified it in their operating procedures that hybrids can never be removed from the zoo again, and that collars must be worn at all times by the hybrids, no exceptions.”

That news didn’t go over well with Emily. Heightened security was the last thing that she wanted. That would make her future escape attempts next to impossible. That was a problem to worry about for another day, she reasoned to herself. For now, she was just glad to be back in the relative safety of the zoo.

Emily thanked the other mermaids once again for their concerns and she crawled over to an isolated spot in the exhibit and lay on her back. She glanced down at her seashell covered nipples. Luke had made her put them back on once she was back in the zoo. Her massive tits were rising and falling with her breath. She stared up at the clear blue Floridian sky and wondered what her sister was doing today? Did she need to complete an essay? Was she kissing a boy? Was she watching a movie?

Emily watched as a flock of birds soared overhead and wondered what it would be like to have the freedom to fly. Country and state lines meant nothing to birds, she thought to herself. They went wherever they wanted, whenever they wanted. They weren’t bound by human systems of bureaucracy and cruelty. Emily felt herself drifting into a deep sleep. She could feel the warmth of the sun on her skin, and the din of the crowd was helping her fall asleep. Before Emily realized it, she had fallen into a bottomless sleep.

An Unexpected Reunion

Several Weeks Later

Emily was sitting working on the wall, posing for photographs with the guests. She had re-acclimated to life in the zoo, although she was still searching for an escape route out of there. As she was sitting on the wall she failed to notice Luke Olsen approaching her.

“Morning my little mermaid,” said Luke with a menacing smile. He ushered the guests away from Emily and sat on the wall next to her.

“What do you want now?” asked Emily.

“I owed you a punishment, remember?” replied Luke smirking. He looked like a shark in the water circling its prey, about to strike at any second with no warning. It unnerved Emily.

“You won’t break me,” said Emily defiantly.

“I know, but perhaps they will,” replied Luke as he looked towards the crowd. Emily followed his gaze, and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing: her mother and sister were wandering through the crowd of guests, looking at the exhibits. Her mother Rachel was wearing a black dress with red boots, and her sister Laura was dressed in a pink jumper with blue jeans and sneakers.

“I… I don’t understand…” Emily said aghast.

“If you can’t see yourself as you are,” said Luke, “then perhaps their reaction to seeing you will finally hammer home what you are. A. Mermaid,” said Luke.

“Luke, please, don’t let them see me like this!” begged Emily. She knew that her mother and sister would freak out, and Emily was embarrassed to be seen as a big breasted mermaid working at the zoo. Emily was aware that her family would not be able to help her escape, the zoo was too well guarded.

“Ah Mrs. White,” said Luke as Rachel and Laura approached him. “So glad you could make the trip down to Florida.”

Emily looked to her right and covered her face with her right hand and covered her expansive chest with her left arm. She pretended that the sun was in her eyes.

“Thank you Mr. Olsen,” said the familiar voice of her mother. “It was so nice of you to invite us to the zoo to see my daughter. I can't say that I agree with keeping people locked up as animals in exhibits for the viewing pleasure of the public from an ethical point of view.”

“Ah yes, I can understand your concerns…” started Luke, but Emily did not hear that conversation because her sister Rachel had sat beside her and had initiated a conversation.

“So what’s it like being a mermaid?” asked Rachel, completely oblivious to the fact that it was her own sister that she was talking too. Emily thought she was going to throw up. This was her worst nightmare since becoming a mermaid.

“It’s okay,” replied Emily meekly, hoping that Rachel wouldn’t recognize her quiet voice.

“I think it must be fun, I mean look at the attention you must get! Look at the size of your jugs! You must get so much action. Do you know my sister Emily?” asked Rachel. “She came down to the zoo to work as a zoo keeper or something like that.”

Emily shook her head to indicate that she did not.

“It’s funny though. Your hair, it’s very similar to hers - she usually kept it short cropped but it looks very familiar. What did you say your name is again?” asked Rachel.

“I didn’t,” replied Emily curtly, “now please, if you don’t mind, I have work to get back to.”

“You sound familiar too,” continued Rachel, “that accent, that’s Brooklyn, I’d know it anywhere,” said Rachel as she suddenly grabbed Emily’s hand and pulled it away from her face. Emily finally looked at her sister.

Emily knew that her face had changed: she had a permanent red eyeshadow and her lips were a bright red, but her facial features were still the same.

Rachel stood bolt upright and backed away from Emily. She had a look of absolute horror on her face as she realized that her sister was the big titted mermaid sitting in front of her.

“Mum!” screamed Rachel.

Laura stopped talking with Luke and looked at Rachel confused. She hadn’t put the pieces together yet, but she knew something was wrong. She started in confusion at her human daughter.

“Ah yes, about time,” said Luke as he stood next to Emily. “Let me introduce you to your daughter.”

Laura looked at the mermaid on the wall confused.

“I don’t understand, where is Emily?” asked Laura.

“She's right there,” Rachel said in fear as she pointed at the mermaid on the wall.

“Hello mum,” said Emily in a defeated tone as she looked up at her mother. For a second nothing more was said. There was nothing suave for the noise of the crowd. Then Laura keeled over and vomited against the wall in shock. Rachel rushed toward Emily and hugged her.

“What have they done to you Emily,” cried Rachel as they embraced in a hug. Emily could feel Rachel’s tears falling onto her shoulders, and Emily started to cry as well. It had been so long since she had seen her family, and yet despite them being here they were further away than ever. There was nothing they could do to save her.

Laura had recovered and confronted Luke Olsen.

“What the fuck have you done to my daughter Emily!?” screamed Laura.

“Nothing that she didn’t agree to,” replied Luke.

“You fucking liar,” screeched Emily. “You tricked me into signing your contract and turned me into a mermaid and kept me here against my will.”

Laura lunged at Luke and savagely started beating him. Security quickly restrained Emily’s mother and hauled her away from the exhibit. Luke gestured for the guards to take Rachel away as well. Rachel stood up and went with the guards voluntarily. Before she went she leaned into Emily’s ear and told her to stay strong, and that they would work something out. Emily watched as her family were escorted from the premises.

Luke sat on the wall next to Emily and lit up a cigar. Emily could smell the scent of tobacco as she sat next to him, tears welling in her eyes. Her family had finally seen her true form - there was no denying it now, they knew she was a mermaid, which meant Emily was forced to confront her own vision of herself as well.

“Your plan won’t work,” Emily said defiantly to Luke. “My family knows what you’ve done to me, now you’ve made dangerous enemies,” Emily said in an attempt to scare Luke.

“Ha,” laughed Luke in scorn, “I think I can handle two women. However, I take your point that their visit has done nothing to break your spirit. This does trouble me. You are not leaving me many options my dear Emily,” replied Luke as pulled from the cigar and breathed out a ring of smoke.

“There’s nothing more you can do to me,” said Emily audaciously.

“Oh Emily, there’s always more,” said Luke as he finished his cigar and stood up. He surveyed the mermaid exhibit with a smile on his face before he turned his attention back to Emily. “Back to work little fish,” he said condescendingly as he turned and walked away from her.

Once Emily was sure that Luke had left, the fight left her completely. She threw herself off the wall and onto the beach, and cuddled up in a ball next to the wall and started to sob.

She had been so close to her family, and now they were gone. Emily knew that Luke would never let them back in the zoo, and Laura and Rachel now knew what had become of Emily.

Emily had been content with the lie that had been sold to her family that she was still working as a veterinarian at the zoo. She could at least fantasize that’s what she was sometimes, but now the truth was out, and the truth was horrifying. Her family had seen her as the world saw her: a glorified sex pet. And that realization really shook Emily to her very core.

Emily didn’t even notice Ciara crawling up beside her as she was too deep in her sorrow. Ciara placed her arms around Emily and hugged her. Emily in return placed a hand on Ciara’s arm to thank her. After a few minutes Emily was feeling better. She explained the situation to Ciara, who listened without interrupting her.

“Emily,” started Ciara, “everything will be okay in the end.”

Emily wanted to believe the Irish mermaid, but she doubted that she would ever find solace in this life. She knew that her mother and sister would live the rest of their lives tormented over what they had seen here today, and the worst thing was there was nothing anybody could do to save Emily. She was destined to spend the rest of her life as a big titted mermaid stuck in a zoo.

“Thank you Ciara,” I don’t know what I would do without you,” replied Emily, even though she knew she was lying to both herself and her fellow mermaid.

Emily was numb for the rest of the day and went about her duties as she was expected to. She continued to work the wall as was expected of her, but the day seemed to pass in a haze. She felt her eyes well up with tears multiple times, but the guests either didn’t care or didn’t notice the emotional mermaid on the wall.

That night Emily was thankful that there were no VIPs to entertain. She crawled over to the other mermaids and Ann started to massage her shoulders taking tension away. Ciara had clearly told Anne what had transpired today.

“My poor little girl,” said Anne as she continued to massage Emily’s shoulders. “I’m continually surprised by Luke Olsen’s propensity for cruelty, even after all this time here.”

“It was so strange to see my family, they were right there and yet there had never been so much distance between us before. I’ve never felt more alone in all my life. The worst thing is they know now that I’m a freak! At least before I could pretend that I was living a separate life to the one I’m living. Now it feels more real, you know?” said Emily.

“I understand Emily, but you do know you have a new family now as well. Me and the girls will always be here for you and will always look after you. You know that right?” asked Anne.

“I do,” said Emily. “Thanks Anne, I’m so lucky to have you all.”

“Why don’t you take tomorrow off? I’d like for you to have some rest after today, alright?” continued Anne.

Emily nodded her head in agreement and suddenly felt an overwhelming tiredness come over her. She crawled up next to Ciara and Anne placed her arms around Emily and they all went to sleep under the Floridian sky.

Tides Turn

Emily woke up groggily to the feeling of someone shaking her awake. She opened her eyes and saw that Ciara was pushing her back and forwards to wake her up.

Ciara had a look of concern on her face. The other mermaids were also waking up from their slumbers. Emily sat up and looked at what Ciara was staring at.

There was a vehicle driving up the roadway towards the mermaid enclosure. This in itself wasn’t unusual, as the security guards would perform their checks at this hour of the night. What was strange about the scenario was the fact that, suave for the lights of the vehicle, there were no other lights around the mermaids. All the lighting in the zoo was out, in a clear power outage.

“What the fuck is happening?” whispered Emily as they watched the vehicle approach with speed.

“I do not know,” replied Ciara.

Jasmine and Anne were also noticing the lack of power in the zoo. Emily looked around the exhibit and saw the reflection of the full moon on the surface of the pool. The moonlight was illuminating the sand around her as well; it was beautiful and desolate at the same time.

Anne placed herself in front of the mermaids to protect them from the oncoming vehicle. She sat on her knees and braced herself for whatever scenario was about to play out.

“Stay behind me, girls,” Anne instructed the other mermaids.

Emily and the rest of the mermaids waited in anticipation as the vehicle got closer and closer. It appeared to be a golf cart, commonly used by the security staff as transport around the zoo. Emily had just never seen one move this fast before. The golf cart pulled up outside the enclosure and the light blinded Emily momentarily. Someone exited the cart and was approaching them. Emily readjusted her eyes and was taken aback by the sight of her sister standing in front of her.

“Rachel?” Emily said, confused.

“Listen to me, Emily, we have little time. Mom is after sabotaging the power lines bringing electricity to the zoo, she found some disgruntled hybrid rights activists who were more than happy to help her. She will meet us outside the zoo and collect us, I just have to get you out of here before the power comes back on.”

“I can’t just leave the other mermaids,” Emily said. She considered them family after all the shit and hard-ship that they had endured together.

“Emily, we don’t have time for this, please, we have to go,” implored her sister.

“She’s right,” agreed Anne. “You need to leave, and once you escape you can tell the world what is really happening here. You can do more to help us outside of the zoo than you could ever do from in here.”

Emily knew Anne was right, but she just needed to hear it from her. Emily hugged Anne. She then turned to Ciara and hugged her too.

“I’ll miss you,” said Ciara.

“This isn’t goodbye,” Emily promised her. “I’ll be back to free all of you.”

Jasmine then embraced Emily in a hug.

“Good luck out there, you big, busty bitch,” Jasmine joked sadly.

Emily nodded her head and turned her attention to her sister.

“Here, put these clothes on quickly,” instructed Rachel as she threw a bag at Emily. Emily opened the bag and saw that there was an assortment of clothes. She fished out a huge black bra and placed her breasts in it. Ciara and Anne helped fasten it at the back. Emily nearly cried with joy at the feeling of support that the bra provided her with. She then put on a black jumper and a green long skirt that covered her entire tail. Emily also put on a pair of black sunglasses that covered her eyes, presumably to add to her disguise.

Rachel then reached around Emily’s neck and disconnected her collar. Rachel breathed a sigh of relief as the collar fell onto the sand.

“No one was sure if turning off the power would disable the collars, but thankfully, they did!” replied Rachel.

Rachel lifted Emily over to the cart with great difficulty, but eventually they reached the vehicle. Emily gave one last wave to the other mermaids, and they were off.

Emily occupied the passenger side of the cart while Rachel drove.

“Sis, you gotta trust me here. Do exactly what I say. I’m a member of security, and you are a VIP tourist that I am escorting through the zoo.”

Emily then noticed that her sister was wearing the customary black uniform of the security officers at the zoo. She must have changed, while Emily did as well. Emily nodded her head in agreement.

The two sisters drove through the zoo in complete silence for several minutes. There were no signs of life anywhere. The zoo seemed devoid of people. Emily assumed that all the security forces had diverted their attention towards restoring the power.

Suddenly, a bright flash of light occurred as all the power returned to the zoo and reinstated the lighting. Emily looked around and saw that the street lights were back. They continued on their way towards the exit.

Eventually, they reached the exit, but not before they faced a security checkpoint. Rachel slowed the vehicle to a halt, and a security guard approached them.

“Hell of an evening we’ve had,” said the security guard as he approached the cart.

“It’s been a nightmare,” Rachel replied with an air of confidence.

“I’ve heard that a group of animal rights activists hit one of our power pylons. I thought our security would have been better, but I guess not.”

“Something to bring to management,” replied Rachel.

“Who is the woman with you?” asked the officer.

“She’s a VIP, was visiting the centaur exhibit when the power went out. Have orders to escort her off site as soon as possible.”

After looking Emily up and down and being satisfied, the officer returned to his station and lifted the barrier. Rachel drove the cart along the roadway towards the exit.

“That was fucking easy,” replied Rachel as she drove the cart out of the zoo. There was a main road next to the entrance of the zoo, and Rachel brought the cart to the opposite side of the road and turned off the cart.

Rachel fished out a phone from her pocket and dialed a number.

“Mom, I have Emily with me. We’re ready to go!” said Rachel.

Emily, the lights of a white vehicle down the road flicker into life. The car then drove at speed down the road towards them. The car pulled up next to the cart, and the passenger door was flung open. Laura was behind the steering wheel of the car.

“Let’s go, girls!” shouted her mother urgently. Rachel exited the cart and ran around to the other side of it. She pulled Emily out and lifted her over to the car, and placed her in the back seat of the vehicle. Rachel then sat in the front passenger seat and closed her door. Laura stared back at Emily with a smile on her face.

“We’re here to get you out, Em,” said her mother reassuringly.

Then Emily felt the car speed up down the road as her mother drove away from the zoo. Emily stared out the back of the car at the zoo as it receded away into the background. She couldn’t believe that her ordeal might finally be over.

As the zoo receded into the background, Emily was shocked at how big the complex was. She had only ever seen a small fraction of it as she was consigned to the mermaid exhibit in the center of the zoo.

Emily wondered how Luke Olsen would react once he discovered that she was gone. She imagined that the director of the zoo would fly into a fit of pure rage that she had somehow escaped his clutches. He would certainly be sending people out to apprehend her as soon as he discovered her flight from the zoo. She hoped that he wouldn’t take his anger out on the other mermaids for aiding with her escape.

Emily rolled down the window of the car and enjoyed the cold breeze against her face. She missed having luxuries like air conditioning in her exhibit. She looked forward to getting back to New York, back to her home and friends and the rest of her family.

A part of her would miss the other mermaids: Anne, Jasmine and Ciara. They had become her family during her time in captivity, and she felt a great guilt in her abandonment of them. Emily knew that she would get them freed from the zoo, but couldn’t shake the feelings of guilt that she had for leaving them there. Emily knew that if Anne was in the car with her right now, she would tell her to stop worrying so much and focus on the positives.

Emily made a mental note to herself that whatever may happen from now on, she will dedicate her life to save her friends from imprisonment in the zoo. She had observed firsthand the cruelty and inhumanity with which the hybrids were treated. Emily knew her story would be a powerful tool to influence politicians and the public to change their views on hybrids. If she could change people’s perceptions about hybrids, then maybe all the suffering that she had endured at the zoo would not be in vain.

Cease

Emily was too tired to speak much with her family, and her mother and sister knew better than to probe. They could only imagine what she must have been through over the last year. Emily felt herself drifting to sleep as they took to the freeway. The air conditioning of the car lent itself to good sleeping conditions for the young mermaid.

Emily woke up in the early hours of the morning to her sister shaking her gently awake. Emily rubbed the sleep from her eyes and groggily looked at Rachel.

“Wake up, sis, we’re here,” said Rachel.

“Where is here,” Emily replied as she yawned.

“The airport, it’s the fastest way to get out of state. Once the zoo finds out that you are missing, they will alert the cops who will have check points all over Florida. Hopefully, by the time they find out that you are gone, we will be at home in New York with you tucked up in bed and asleep,” winked Rachel. Emily smiled at her sister and sat up. Her tail was sore from being cramped in the car for the past hour. Rachel went to the booth and produced a wheelchair and helped Emily get into it.

Laura closed the car doors and locked the car. She walked alongside Emily as Rachel pushed the wheelchair briskly forward.

“Okay girls, let’s get a move on. We have a flight booked for 2 am, so let's just get through security,” said Laura as the trio continued further towards the airport terminal.

Emily felt flabbergasted by the lack of people in the airport, but she was incredibly grateful for it. Fewer people meant less of a chance of her being recognized as a hybrid. A hybrid at the airport would definitely raise attention.

They entered the airport and Emily saw an assortment of shops around: there were coffee shops, restaurants, clothes stores, etc. As Emily saw their logos and advertising, she was reminded of the names of some of the famous brands she had forgotten, which immediately made her feel more at ease and at home in the safety of the airport.

“I’m going to check with the information desk about where we should go for our flight,” said Laura. “Rachel, please take your sister to a restaurant and buy her some food. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“Where too?” asked Rachel.

Emily gestured at a fast food restaurant that she used to enjoy before her imprisonment - “Fast Burgers”, and Rachel smiled and wheeled Emily into the restaurant. Rachel maneuvered Emily’s wheelchair in front of a table and took Emily’s order. Rachel then went to the counter to order food.

Emily admired the sixties decor of the restaurant as she relaxed in her wheelchair. There were hardly any servers at this hour of the morning, which suited Emily just fine.

“Here you go, sis,” said Rachel as she placed a blue tray on the table in front of her. On the tray, there was a cheeseburger, chips, and a strawberry milkshake. Emily went to lean in to grab food from the tray, but her massive bosom stopped her. Emily looked around, grabbed her breasts under the sweater and plopped them down on the table in front of her, and picked up the cheeseburger.

Rachel smiled at her sadly. Her sister clearly felt sorry for Emily’s current physical condition. Emily, for her part, was savoring the taste of the cheeseburger. She greedily bit into the burger and enjoyed the taste. Emily then moved onto the fries, ate them quickly and then washed them down with a delicious strawberry milkshake. Emily wiped the froth of the milkshake from her mouth and laid back in her chair, contented.

“Emily, you know whatever they did to you at that zoo… it wasn’t your fault, right? You know that?” said Rachel in a concerned tone.

Emily considered what her sister had just said and remembered the last year of hedonism and debauchery that she had been party to and felt ashamed.

“I know,” lied Emily.

Rachel scooted across the table and hugged her sister tightly. She gently caressed her back and looked her sister in the eyes.

“I missed you, Em,” said Rachel, with tears welling up in her eyes. Emily also felt her vision tear up as she finally let herself feel comfortable and safe in her sister’s arms.

Laura interrupted their reunion as she entered the restaurant and made her way to the two sisters.

“Let’s go girls, I’ve found out where we are boarding,” said Laura, oblivious to the heartfelt moment that had just transpired. Laura was clearly more focused on getting her daughter’s home.

Rachel stood up and pushed Emily’s wheelchair as she followed her mother. They made her way through the airport terminal until they found their departure gate. There was a small queue forming at the security gate. Emily and her family waited in line patiently for the line to move forward.

Eventually, it was their turn to approach the security checkpoint prior to boarding. As they approached, Emily heard a ripping noise, and she felt herself being thrown out of her wheelchair. She suddenly found herself being thrown face forward onto the hard tiles of the airport floor, causing her to feel winded.

Emily glanced back in horror as Rachel covered her mouth in horror and Laura’s eyes were wide with fear. Emily saw her dress still covered her tail, but her dress had gotten caught in the wheel arch of the wheelchair. Before she could do anything, the security guard rushed over to Emily to see if she was okay.

“Ma’am,” said the security guard, concerned. “Are you alright? You just had quite the fall there.”

“Everything is fine,” said Laura as she hurried over to Emily. “The wheelchair is old and has been giving trouble. It happens from time to time.”

“I’m going to take her into our security office and get a medic to look her over. She looks a bit shaken,” replied the security officer.

“Please, sir, she is fine!” insisted her mother, clutching at Emily.

“Ma’am, please step back and allow me to do my job,” said the officer. Laura and the officer helped Emily back into her wheelchair and then wheeled her into the back room security office. Laura and Rachel were escorted to another room.

“Hello miss,” said a kind-looking gentleman who Emily assumed was the doctor.

“Honestly, I’m fine,” replied Emily. “I’d really just like to catch my flight, so if you could just let me go…” begged Emily.

“All in good time. This won’t take a second,” the doctor assured her.

The doctor looked her up and down and asked her a series of questions: did she have a headache? Was she feeling nauseous?

“Alright, it seems like you are not winded or concussed. You are free to go.”

He then walked behind the wheelchair to push her, but once again, her extremely long dress got caught on the wheel arch before Emily could do anything. This time, instead of flinging her from the chair, her dress ripped at the base, exposing a blue tailfin.

The doctor looked alarmed, looked back at Emily and then rushed out of the room locking the door behind.

“Fuck,” screamed Emily as she banged on the door and tried the doorknob again and again. The door unlocked, and her mother and sister were brought into the room with Emily, accompanied by two security officers.

“Alright girls, who wants to tell us what the fuck a hybrid is doing in my airport?” said the security officer condescendingly. “Take a seat ladies, we need to have a chat.”

Laura and Rachel sat down on two seats and placed their hands nervously on the steel table in front of them. One of the security officers stood by the door, making it clear that no one was leaving the room without first giving up some answers.

The security guard who had insisted that Emily see a medic approached the table. He appeared to be in his mid-forties, with graying hair. The other security guard posted by the door looked much younger and leaner, with jet-black hair.

“You realize that you two are in a lot of trouble here,” started the security guard. “Smuggling a hybrid is a serious felony. What is your relation to the hybrid and what exactly is she?”

“She’s just my daughter,” pleaded Laura. She is not a hybrid. There has been a big misunderstanding here.”

The security guard leaned back in his chair nonchalantly and glanced back at his partner at the door. He then turned his attention towards Emily.

“Girl, take off all your clothing now!” instructed the guard. “If you don’t, my friend Matthew over here will gladly assist you with removing your clothes.”

Emily slowly unzipped her dress, and she carefully brought it down over her body, leaving her blue tail exposed and her wearing nothing but her expansive bra.

“Holy shit, a mermaid!” exclaimed the security guard. “Never seen one up close, and look at the size of the tits. Take off the bra now, let’s have a look!” said the guard greedily.

“Enough!” screamed Laura, slamming her fist against the steel table.

“Shut the fuck up, woman. You just lied about transporting a hybrid. That’s another crime I’m tallying up against you. You are in a world of trouble,” said the security guard.

Emily reached up and undid the clasp of her bra. Her massive tits spilled out from their fabric prison in an avalanche of flesh. Her thick and long red nipples stood proudly to attention atop her huge breasts, waiting to be inspected.

“Well, look at what we have here,” started the security guard as he reached forward to grope her massive tits. Emily had become accustomed to such behavior and offered no resistance. However, before the officer could touch Emily, her mother spoke up.

“Don’t fucking touch her!” screamed Laura from across the table.

“Wow, this one is feisty,” said the security officer while looking at Laura. “Ma’am, you are under a misimpression of what I can and cannot do. You and your daughter are the ones who broke the law by smuggling a hybrid mermaid through the airport. You were attempting to take her across state lines by the looks of it,” continued the officer. “If you start by telling me exactly what is happening here, that would go a long way in helping your current predicament.”

Laura sat back down in her seat, deflated.

“Okay, okay,” replied Laura in a conciliatory tone. “The mermaid over there is my daughter, Emily. The management of the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo tricked her into joining their zoo as a mermaid. Emily thought she was signing a contract to work there as a zookeeper. She’s been held there against her will for over the past year. I eventually found out, and my daughter and I rescued her from the zoo. We were trying to catch a flight to New York, as that is where we live.”

The security officer across from Laura leaned back into his seat and turned his gaze toward the other officer to find out his thoughts. The security officer then turned his attention back to Laura.

“That is quite the story there, ma’am,” started the office. “I’m just not sure what you want me to do about it. The law is very clear, hybrids are property of their owners, which in this case is the zoo. You’ve robbed them of one of their attractions and attempted to cross state lines with said attraction. Whatever way you look at this, you are in a lot of trouble.”

Laura looked at the man pleadingly and was about to beg him to help when suddenly Rachel stood up and walked over to the officer by the door. She threw her blonde hair back and began caressing Matthew’s shoulders.

“Isn’t there some sort of agreement we can come to?” said Rachel seductively as she winked at the security officer sitting at the table.

Discarded Things

“I like where this is going, young lady,” said the security guard as his eyes took in every inch of the pretty blonde in front of him. Rachel returned his glances with a sweet smile.

“Rachel, please don’t do this. Not for me!” begged Emily.

The security guard, who was seated and seemed in control, ordered, “Shut the fuck up, mermaid! No one was asking for your goddam opinion!

Rachel glanced at Emily to communicate that she was okay with what was about to happen. Emily knew that Rachel had had sex before and was no stranger to it, but she couldn’t ask her sister to whore herself out on her behalf.

“My name is George,” said the seated security officer, turning his attention towards Laura. “It seems Mathew has himself a fine piece of ass, but what about me?”

George caught Laura’s gaze, which then shifted to Rachel, before finally locking eyes with Emily. Laura sighed in despair, as she knew what the officer wanted. Laura slowly unzipped her leather jacket and folded it on the table. She then removed her red shirt, exposing her black bra underneath. Laura took off her shoes, stood up, and removed her belt before finally slipping out of her jeans.

“You next blondie,” ordered George. Rachel stripped off her black security uniform, leaving her exposed, wearing nothing other than her white bikini and underwear.

“Go on, off with the rest, let's get those tits and pussies out and on display,” said George as he unbuckled his belt. Matthew was also undoing his belt and trousers simultaneously, taking cues from his elder.

Laura reached up and undid the clasp of her bra and let it fall to the floor exposing her pert C cups. She then removed her panties, exposing her black pubic bush and vagina.

“Turn around and come over here,” instructed George. Laura approached George, who pulled her in close and onto his lap. He then rubbed his swelling cock against her lower back as he bounced her up and down on his lap.

“Please stop,” begged Emily as tears welled in her eyes. She couldn’t believe how her escape had gone so terribly wrong, and she felt entirely responsible for what was now happening to her mother and sister.

“Emily, it’s okay,” assured Laura as she continued to bounce up and down on the security guard’s crotch.

Rachel’s blonde hair was used to drag her over and she was smashed against the steel table. Matthew’s cock was already hugely erect from seeing all the topless women in the room. He rammed his erect member into her vagina from behind, and Rachel screamed in discomfort.

“Fuck, you’re a big boy,” moaned Rachel as his enormous cock entered her pussy. He shoved Rachel down against the cold steel and continued to thrust his member in and out of her vagina. Rachel moaned in pleasure.

Laura was too busy with her own problems to assist her daughter. George’s engorged cock had penetrated her pussy, and he was bouncing her up and down on his member. Laura started panting as she felt waves of pleasure roll over her. She hadn’t had sex over the past year since her husband was stationed overseas.

Rachel, for her part, had had copious amounts of sexual intercourse over the past. However, she was still furious about being sexually exploited, but she knew she had to allow it in order to free her sister. In an effort to regain a small bit of control, Rachel insulted her sexual aggressor.

“Is that all you got? Your cock is fucking tiny, it’s so small it’s hilarious,” panted Rachel, as he continued to thrust deep inside of her. Matthew responded to her insults by forcefully pushing Rachel’s face into the cold steel table and lifting her rear, allowing him to thrust more intensely into her.

In retaliation, Rachel laughed hysterically, showing that his show of brute force didn’t intimidate her. In actuality, Rachel’s actions appeared to be making Matthew hornier and hornier as he continued his sexual conquest of the young blonde.

Matthew groped Rachel’s small tits and slapped her ass aggressively. He violently pressed the left side of her face against the table as he continued to ride Rachel.

George was bouncing Laura up and down on his thick cock, making her moan with pleasure. Emily watched as her mother’s face was red with embarrassment as she glanced over at her.

Emily couldn’t believe that she was a big-breasted mermaid sitting in a wheelchair watching both her mother and sister having sex with airport security. The entire situation was so nebulous, she was no longer sure if she wasn’t just having a bad dream, and she was actually just back at the zoo, asleep.

“Is… this… the… best… you… can… do?” panted Rachel, in between Matthew’s thrusts.

“Shut the fuck up, bitch,” ordered Matthew, as he pounded Rachel vigorously, causing her to scream with apparent pleasure. Emily was beginning to think that her sister was actually enjoying taunting and playing with the security guard.

Emily diverted her attention back to her mother. Laura’s pert breasts were bouncing up and down on her chest as George continued his thrusting. Laura was crying as she glanced back and forth between her two daughters. It was clear she was trying to protect them both, but it was also apparent to Emily that her mother had lost control of the situation and all three of them now found themselves at the mercy of two raunchy and horny security guards.

Both men were quickly approaching their climax, and they were thrusting quickly and furiously into their respective women. Suddenly George flung Laura off his cock and onto the floor. Laura sat up, cum dripping from between her legs as she knelt in front of her tormentor.

“Finish me with a titty fuck,” instructed George. Laura looked at the officer questioningly, as she did not know what that terminology meant. George rolled his eyes and grabbed her by her long black hair and dragged her over, kicking and screaming to him.

“Get those sweet little tits of yours, take my cock between them and make me cum with your breasts!” ordered George as he leaned in and watched Laura. He was clearly enjoying exercising his power over her.

Laura sat on her knees and took his now fully erect cock in between her cleavage and rubbed her boobs up and down against his cock, causing George to moan in pure bliss.

Matthew, taking his cue from George, suddenly grabbed Rachel from behind, flipped her around, and threw her onto the floor. Her fall caused her to land with a thud, momentarily winded.

“Suck it,” ordered Matthew, gesturing to his erect cock.

“Fine, Jesus, I’ll do it,” said Rachel as she crawled on her knees over to the officer. She then took his cock in her mouth and began sucking. Matthew grabbed her head by the hair and forced her head to bob up and down as he made sure that she sucked his dick.

The debauchery continued on for a few minutes before George finally came. He moaned loudly as his cum spurted from his cock and landed on Laura’s face. Laura continued to rub her tits against his penis as it continued to spurt hot semen all over her beautiful face. Only once George fell back into his chair satisfied did Laura pull away from him, cum dripping from her face and breasts. She looked over at Rachel with concern.

Matthew came about a minute later, emptying his seed into Rachel’s mouth. As his cum spurted into her mouth, she made a choking noise. Matthew kept her mouth against his cock until he finished.

“Please, she’s had enough!” begged Laura.

Matthew laughed and released her daughter, causing Rachel to fall to the floor. She spat copious amounts of his cum from her mouth and onto the ground as she struggled to regain her breath after the intense blowjob. Rachel looked up at the officer George, cum dripping from her mouth.

“We done here?” she asked with hatred in her voice.

George and Matthew exchanged looks. The security officers retrieved their clothing and got dressed. They then went to the corner of the room out of earshot of the women and conversed. George returned to the women and Matthew left the room.

“Well, that was truly something girls,” said George as he went over to a coffee machine on a desk over in the room’s corner. He fumbled with the machine before placing a cup under the coffee dispensing nozzle.

“We kept our end of the bargain,” reminded Laura. “Just let us get our flight, and we won’t say anything if you don’t,” said Laura as diplomatically as she could to the man who had just fucked her. George continued to ignore the women.

Laura stood up and got dressed, trying to regain some of her modesty. Rachel was still spitting up cum as she got dressed as well. Emily, for her part, was looking at her dress on the floor, wondering how she was going to get back into it without troubling her mother and sister as they were still clearly reeling from the sexual blackmail that had just occurred. Once both Laura and Rachel were both dressed, Rachel addressed the officer once again.

“Hey dipshit, we kept our promise and blew you guys. Now let us go!” demanded Rachel as she went to confront the officer. Laura grabbed her and held her back.

“George,” started Laura, trying to diffuse the situation, “what’s going on?”

George had finally got the coffee machine to function, and coffee was flowing from the nozzle. He picked up the cup with both hands and took a long gulp from the cup.

“Listen ladies,” George said as he held the cup in his hands. “I appreciate your circumstance, I really do. Trying to rescue a hybrid from a zoo, that takes big balls ladies. Then to fuck me and Matthew for the mermaid over there, that was truly something,” continued George.

“Great, thanks George, then are we free to go?” replied Rachel, cum still dripping from her mouth.

“See, I’ve got a family,” said George, oblivious to Rachel’s question. “I’ve got four kids, would you believe? This job, well it's got its perks, don’t get me wrong, but it doesn’t pay very well, follow?”

“Where are you going with this, George?” asked Laura, sounding increasingly panicked.

“I want my kids to go to university, and well, that’s going to be tough with the money I earn. My wife doesn’t work, she stays home and minds the children, which leaves us on one income, and in this day and age, that doesn’t really get you very far economically,” continued George.

Rachel angrily exclaimed, “Fuck this,” as she walked towards the door, attempting to open it, but realizing it was still locked. She tried the door knob several times before realizing it was futile, and then she kicked the door with her foot out of anger. Laura watched this unfold in horror and addressed George again.

“What’s happening here? Why is the door still locked? Why can’t we leave now? We had a deal?” pleaded Laura.

“You see, just like you, Laura, I care for my family and their future,” said George as he leaned against the desk and took a sip of coffee, savouring the taste before he swallowed. “I’m sure you can appreciate that I have to do what’s best for my children, just as you have done what is best for yours. I sent out Matthew to find out how much the bounty on your daughter’s head was.”

“No, no, no!” screamed Laura as she attempted to run to Emily, but George caught her by the arm before she got away.

“You wouldn’t believe the price on the mermaid’s head, but suffice to say it will put my children through college, so thanks for that,” said George with a menacing smile.

Before Laura could respond, there was the sound of the door being unlocked. Rachel stood up in fear, and Laura watched in horror. Emily, for her part, was panic-stricken and remained in her wheelchair as she watched the events unfold. The door burst open and a dozen zoo security guards rushed into the room.

“Hands up and do not move,” roared the officers as they swarmed the room. Rachel tried to fight but was quickly apprehended and placed in cuffs. Laura tried to attack George in pure rage.

“You bastard, we had a DEAL!” screamed Laura as the officers cuffed her and forcefully removed her and her daughter, kicking and screaming from the room, leaving Emily alone. The officers seemed to ignore the mermaid, who was sitting alone, crying in the wheelchair. George stopped to taunt Emily before he left the room.

“I believe you and this gentleman have met,” George joked as he walked out of the room.

“Hello little fish,” said the familiar voice of Luke Olsen as he entered the room.

Back to Reality

“You gave me quite the fright tonight,” said Luke as he pulled up a chair and sat across from Emily. He crossed his legs and retrieved a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Luke appeared disheveled. He was wearing an old blue shirt and a pair of black jeans, as if he had had to get dressed quickly.

“Fuck you,” Emily wiping the tears from her eyes. The loss of her freedom, which had been so close just a few short hours ago, devastated her.

“Charming as always,” retorted Luke. “You gave the board quite the fright tonight. It was a genuine panic,” Luke said as he opened the box of cigarettes and retrieved one. “The board would have had my head for this if you had gotten away. Luckily for me, you stumbled across those security guards. A veritable miracle, if you ask me.”

“Let’s cut the bullshit and just take me back to the zoo already,” replied Emily. She was not in the humor to listen to his triumphant bullshit.

“Don’t you want to know what will happen to you mother and sister?” asked Luke curiously.

“They did nothing wrong,” insisted Emily. “It was all my idea.”

“Tut, tut, Emily, I thought we were past lying to each other. Regardless, anyone with half a brain can see your family orchestrated this. Your mother and sister, and any other accomplices will be prosecuted to the full extent of the Floridian law,” stated Luke as lit up the cigarette and inhaled the smoke.

“They’ll get off with a fine,” laughed Emily, “the zoo won’t let this go to trial, if you did I would be called to give testimony and you can’t afford to let any of us from the zoo take the stand.”

“You’re perceptive, Emily,” chortled Luke, “but we already knew that about you. It is quite the pickle you’ve put me in. However, that needn’t concern you. I would like you to know that considering your brief escape, the board has agreed to my request to increase the funding for security at the zoo. Not only that,” said Luke as he took another puff of the cigarette, “but they’ve also agreed to provision money for a complete collar redesign so that even if there were a nuclear disaster, a zombie apocalypse or a fucking alien invasion, you will NEVER step foot outside of my zoo again,” Luke said sinisterly.

“We done?” asked Emily as she stared right at Luke Olsen and glared at him defiantly.

“Holy shit, you’re still not broken,” laughed Luke. “You really are a stubborn little bitch, aren’t you?”

“I aim to please,” replied Emily sarcastically.

Luke leaned back in his chair, studying Emily for a moment. He was smoking his cigarette as he considered the mermaid that was sitting in front of him.

“What am I going to do with you?” asked Luke. “I mean, you fucked me tonight. I could have lost my career, my job, my house, my wife - everything, and all because some big titted bimbo mermaid didn’t know her place. You need to be punished for this in a manner befitting the crime. You want to go to solitary, a month’s worth of VIP nights with no time off, no food or water?”

“You can do whatever you want to do to me,” replied Emily. “I don’t care.”

“Huh,” said Luke. “I suppose you don’t.” He smoked his cigarette for the next few minutes before throwing the butt away and standing up.

“I’m going to go home and get some sleep. I suggest you do the same,” said Luke. He walked to the door and opened it, and two security guards entered. “Take her back to the zoo, fit her with a new collar, and if either of you fuck ups manage to lose her on the way, I will personally have your balls on a platter,” warned Luke as he left the office.

“Arms behind your back,” ordered the officer. Emily complied, and she felt a pair of handcuffs being placed around her wrists extremely tightly.

“Fucking ouch,” Emily cried because of the tightness of the cuffs.

“Shut the fuck up bitch,” replied one guard smacking her across the face. She tasted blood in her mouth. They were obviously still bitter about her escape attempt from the zoo. She wondered how many security officers had gotten fired tonight.

With her hands tied behind her back, one officer wheeled her chair out of the office whilst the other officer walked in front of her. Emily craned her neck to see Laura and Rachel, but there were no signs of them anywhere. Emily noticed she was being led out a side entrance of the airport. She supposed this was so that she wouldn’t attract any attention from the passengers who were boarding their planes.

They exited the airport into the chilly night. Emily’s nipples hardened in response to the cold, and she shivered. They waited a few minutes until a van from the Florida zoo arrived and the team summarily placed Emily into the back of the van.

Emily was at least grateful for the warmth of the van as she settled into her seat. There was a security officer on either side of her in the back seats of the van, another officer in the front passenger seat, and another was in the driver’s seat of the van.

Emily watched as the van pulled away from the airport and made its way to the freeway. Emily knew that a quite long journey awaited her and tried to get comfortable as best she could, despite the restrictive handcuffs placed on her. However, despite this, she managed to doze off into a sleep. A pain in her chest woke her up and she saw one of the security guards painfully twisting her large right nipple.

“Wake up, mermaid,” ordered the guard to her immediate right. “You don’t get to sleep tonight. A handful of my buddies got fired tonight, thanks to you.”

“Well, maybe if you weren’t all such a bunch of assholes, you wouldn’t need to work at a fucking human zoo!” replied Emily, earning her another twist of her nipple which silenced her.

“Alright, alright, Jesus, just stop twisting my nipple,” replied Emily, exasperatedly.

There was silence in the van as they drove on the freeway back towards the zoo. Emily didn’t even have the luxury of sleep on the journey back. Each time she would fall asleep, one of the security guards would twist her nipple, causing her to wake up.

After what seemed like an eternity, the zoo was finally in sight. Emily wondered where her mother and sister were right now. They would almost certainly spend the night in jail. Come the morning, she knew the authorities would release them and make them return to New York with a slap on the wrist and a fine. There was no way that Luke would allow this complete debacle to enter the court system, it would garner the zoo too much publicity and the public may question just exactly what was occurring at institutions such as the Florida Wild Reserve Zoo.

The security personnel waved the van through and transferred Emily to a golf cart. Then they fitted her with a new red collar and removed the handcuffs from her wrists. They then escorted her to the mermaid exhibit.

It was the early hours of the morning when Emily arrived back at the exhibit. The other mermaids were all asleep together on the sand. Emily crawled over to the water and quietly swam into the center of the pool and took an oxygen mask and submerged herself in the water.

She swam down to the bottom of the pool and settled there, watching the fish swim around her. She could see through the glass screen that spanned the aquarium that the restaurant staff were getting ready for another day of work.

As Emily sat weightless in the water, she considered her next moves carefully. The next few hours would see her mother and sister getting out of jail and making their way back to New York. It would be suicide for them to attempt another escape attempt like the one that they had tried last night because of the new collars that were being developed and the increase in security at the zoo.

However, Emily knew that her family would never stop trying to get her out of the zoo. They would regroup in New York, and once her father returned home from Europe, the three of them would prove a force to be reckoned with for Luke Olsen and the board. The White family was stubborn and defiant, and there would be no way that they would ever settle for this. Luke Olsen, in his desire to punish Emily and break her, had inadvertently increased her odds of escaping exponentially.

Emily swam up to the surface of the pool and removed the oxygen mask from her mouth and swam to the edge of the pool. She dragged herself over to a remote area of the exhibit where the other mermaids wouldn’t find her straight away. She was too tired to catch them up on all the events that had transpired that night. What she really needed right now was a good sleep.

Emily lay on her back, her huge tits settling on her chest, and she watched the sunrise to her right. It was beautiful, and it reminded her that even though she was stuck in this small, confined and restrictive zoo, that there was an entire world out there still happening without her. She had seen a glimpse of it last night: families boarding planes on their holidays, business people traveling for meetings and airport staff going about their daily routines.

Emily was feeling optimistic about the future as she stared at the Floridian sunrise. She felt herself getting tired and before she knew it she was in a deep sleep.

The Wheels of Justice

Several Weeks Later…

Rachel White was enjoying a pleasant dream. She was on holiday in upstate New York with her family. Emily and she were exploring the surrounding farmland and talking about boys and the future. Emily always got embarrassed whenever Rachel would broach the subject of the opposite sex, and she always enjoyed teasing her sister.

“Girls, dinner is ready,” shouted their father. Rachel and Emily made their way back to their cabin and saw that Laura was cooking a tasty carbonara for them. All of them sat down at the table and Laura plated up the dinner for them all. Rachel was feeling content as she tucked into her food. She looked across at Emily and smiled.

Rachel awoke with a start. She had a massive headache, and her vision was blurry. After blinking her eyelids a few times, things came into focus. She could see Emily’s face looking at her with concern and behind her was a bright blue sky.

“Hey sis, I was just dreaming about you,” said Rachel as she came around from her sleep. It was very warm, and the sun was high in the sky. She figured it was around midday. Something about the way Emily was looking at her frightened her. She had tears in her eyes and a mixture of worry on her face. Rachel had never seen this expression on her face before. “What’s up Em,” asked Rachel.

“Take it easy Rach, what’s the last thing that you remember?” asked Emily as she wiped tears from her eyes.

“I…” Rachel struggled to remember anything. She remembered being invited to the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo with her mother to see Emily. Then she remembered the horror of seeing her sister as a mermaid sex-toy. Everything else was blurry.

“You remember nothing?” asked Emily, concerned.

“It’s a little hazy, but it’s coming back to me,” replied Rachel. “I remember… that night… Laura and I rescued you from the zoo, but those bastard guards caught us and they took us away to the local jail for the night.”

Her mind was still fuzzy as she tried to recollect the events that had transpired that night. She couldn’t understand why she was finding this so hard to remember.

“We were in jail that morning. The guards had brought us breakfast,” continued Rachel. “Then… we were supposed to be let go from the holding cell, but that man… What was his name? The man who turned you into a mermaid?” asked Rachel.

“Luke Olsen,” prompted Emily.

“Yeah, that’s right. He showed up with an army of lawyers and before we knew it, we were being escorted to the local courthouse. The officers at the jail told us that this was an unusual occurrence but not to worry as we would most likely face a fine and expulsion from the state. But then…” Rachel’s voice trailed off. “We got to the courthouse, mum and me. We entered the courtroom, but at the last minute, they substituted the usual judge with another judge, and there were so many lawyers from the zoo. They lobbied the judge to order the trial to be a closed session with no members of the public allowed because of the seriousness of our crimes. Then…” Rachel struggled to recall, but it was coming back to her.

“Take your time,” Emily said reassuringly.

“They accused us of murder,” Rachel felt a chill in her body as she remembered what happened at the trial. “Luke Olsen took to the stand and testified that Laura and I killed a security officer during the escape from the zoo. Mum and I refuted the accusation, but the judge deprived us of any legal representation and instructed us to remain silent. It was obvious that Luke had ordered one of the guards be killed in order to get us on trumped-up charges, but why he did I don’t know,” continued Rachel. “The judge sentenced me and my mom to lose our freedoms and handed us over to the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo for the rest of our lives. That was the sentence. I remember being escorted from the courtroom and to the zoo hospital, where I had to do some sort of medical. The doctor took my blood and shit, but after that I recall little. Why did he kill one of his own staff just to get me and mum charged with murder? He’s a dangerous man, Em. I just don’t understand his plan, like why sentence us to life at the zoo? Me and mum will just walk out of here the first chance we get.”

“I know why he did it,” said Emily sadly. “We had him in an impossible situation, he couldn’t allow your trial to go public which would allow me to testify, which meant that he had to hold your trial as quickly as possible and he had to ensure that you lost, which is why he killed the security guard.”

“It still doesn’t add up. Why would he rig it so that he got custody of me and mum?” asked Rachel. Her headache had cleared up, and she was feeling more and more alert with each passing second.

“It was to punish me,” said Emily as she started sobbing. She quickly regained her composure and dried her eyes. Emily coughed to clear her voice and addressed Rachel again.

“I’m sorry. I need to be strong for you,” said Emily.

“Why?” asked Rachel in confusion. “Emily, it’s not that bad. I’m going to find Laura and we are going to get help. They can’t just imprison two women like that. That is illegal,” said Rachel self-assuredly.

“You're right Rach, they can’t imprison women illegally,” replied Emily. She stopped talking, appearing to choose her next words carefully. “Do you know how they turned me into a mermaid?” asked Emily.

“No, I never thought to ask,” replied Rachel.

“They put me through a series of surgeries. It took weeks,” said Emily. “There were a couple of steps to it. I used to wake up after each surgery, and gradually I’d notice changes to my body: progressively bigger boobs, larger ass, scales, etc.”

“That sounds horrifying, Emily, but what does this have to do with me?” said Rachel.

“Since the night you tried to rescue me, Luke gained considerable resources and funding for the zoo to direct towards various projects. He had a new concept for the mermaid surgeries. He asked his surgeons if, given unlimited amounts of money, they could expedite the transformation process for mermaids and do it in one step. The surgeons said it was theoretically possible, but it had never been performed or demonstrated before,” continued Emily.

“How do you know all this?” asked Rachel.

“Luke Olsen made sure to tell me all of this to hurt and taunt me,” said Emily mournfully.

“So the zoo can perform the surgery in one operation now?” asked Rachel, still confused. Emily nodded her head in agreement.

“It still takes a month to perform the surgery. During that time, the doctors put the patient into an artificially induced coma,” said Emily.

“I still don’t get what this has to do with me or why you are telling me this, Emily?” said Rachel with a sinking feeling in her stomach.

“Rach, you’ve been unconscious for the last month,” continued Emily. “They took you from the courtroom to the doctor’s office a month ago,” Emily continued.

“Fuck you, Emily, you are scaring me,” shouted Rachel. “Where the fuck am I?” asked Rachel, suddenly aware of the sound of people milling about all around her. That wasn’t all. She could feel sand underneath her.

“You’re in the mermaid exhibit,” said Emily sadly.

“Why the absolute fuck would I be in the mermaid exhibit?” asked Rachel angrily. “I’ve had enough of this Emily, I’m leaving. How fucking dare you try to scare me like this after everything I’ve done for you,” said Rachel as she pointed her index finger at Emily in anger. “I’ve literally put my life on the line for you,” screamed Rachel. There was something wrong.

Rachel focused her vision on Emily, but something about her hands seemed wrong. She focused on her right hand and was bemused by what she saw. She observed that her fingers had become webbed and her fingernails had turned blue. She made several attempts to wipe off the blue colour from her fingernails, but it remained stubbornly in place. She opened and closed her now useless hand several times before examining her other hand. It was the same situation there.

Rachel grabbed her blonde hair and noticed that it had grown considerably. That was impossible, though. If her hair had grown, that would mean… ‘no’, she thought to herself.

As Rachel sat up, she was filled with horror at the sight that awaited her. Her breasts were absolutely enormous. They were now the same size as her sister’s. She swayed her body from side to side and watched as they wobbled intensely.

Rachel’s horror at her new boobs was short-lived as she made another terrifying discovery. Where her legs once were, she now had a bright blue mermaid’s tail that started just below her bellybutton and continued all the way to her wide tailfin. Rachel’s mouth fell open in shock as he took in all the changes that had been made to her body.

“The reason you are in the mermaid exhibit,” said Emily as calmly and as clearly as she could, “is because you are now a mermaid.”

“No, no, no, no,” cried out Rachel. “I’m not, I’m not, this is all just one big… misunderstanding.”

“You also have a collar around your neck. Please don’t remove it as you’ll hurt yourself. You will get used to wearing the collar eventually,” continued Emily, trying to provide useful advice to her sister. Rachel immediately reached up and tugged at the colour around her neck. Emily informed her that the collar was blue like her tail.

“This isn’t happening!” screamed Rachel in absolute terror. She turned her back on Emily and crawled towards the wall of the exhibit. She pulled herself onto the wall with one arm, whilst covering her massive tits with the other arm.

Upon sitting on the edge of the wall, she faced a large crowd in front of her. There were hundreds of people walking around the exhibit and staring at her. As she looked at the list of mermaids in the exhibit, she realized that her name had been included. Alongside Anne, Jasmine, Ciara, and Emily, the sign now featured Laura’s name with a picture of her as a mermaid.

Emily saw a security officer passing by and she shouted for his attention.

“Hey, over here,” called Rachel as she gestured to the officer. He turned, and she immediately recognized him as the officer who had been on duty the night she had escaped with Emily.

“How can I help, mermaid?” laughed the officer as he approached her with a wide grin on his face.

“Well, that’s just the thing,” started Rachel. “I’m not really meant to be here.”

“This is the mermaid exhibit?” asked the officer condescending.

“Yes, but…” replied Rachel.

“And you are a mermaid?” said the officer.

“No, I can’t be a mermaid,” wailed Rachel.

“Well, if it looks like a duck…” laughed the security guard.

“Please, you know me. I was the girl who helped the other mermaid escape,” begged Rachel.

“I do know you,” retorted the officer. “You’re the bitch that nearly lost me my job here. I nearly got fired for letting you and that ignorant bitch of a sister of yours out of the zoo.”

“Please, I’m sorry, just let me go. Tell Luke I’ll do anything, just please don’t do this to me. I can’t spend the rest of my life like this,” pleaded Rachel.

“You should have thought about that before you tried to rescue your sister,” said the officer. “Because of you, a lot of good friends of mine got sacked, and one of them even got killed,” said the officer.

“Please, that wasn’t my fault,” said Rachel, trying to reason with him.

“Conversation is over, mermaid, now get back into the exhibit before I shock the living shit out of you,” threatened the officer.

Rachel cried as she went to turn back to the exhibit.

“Hey, before you go, I was supposed to give these to you,” said the officer. He produced a pair of blue seashell nipple pasties that were barely enough to cover her nipples.

“Put your arms up in the air,” instructed the officer. Rachel dutifully complied, not sure what else she could do. The officer applied the pasties over her nipples.

“There you go,” the officer warned, “now remember to keep those things on during the day or you’ll be punished,” said the officer as he whistled as he walked away.

Rachel flopped down on the sand and rested by the wall of the exhibit, defeated. She guessed she would never get to write her novel after all. Her hands wouldn’t even let her type anymore. As Rachel was ruminating about the future, she didn’t see another mermaid crawl over to her.

“Hi,” said the mermaid, causing Rachel to look up from her enhanced chest. “My name is Anne, and welcome to the zoo.”

A Meeting of Minds

Laura White woke up with a severe migraine. She opened her eyes and immediately shut them. She heard movement beside her and she opened her eyes again and saw Luke Olsen sitting in a seat beside her.

“My head, it hurts,” complained Laura.

“Here, take this,” offered Luke as he picked up a glass of water and emptied the contents of a sachet into it. The white powder dissolved into the liquid, and he brought it to her lips. She drank greedily, in too much pain to question what exactly she was drinking. Her head began to rapidly subside after she drank the concoction.

“One of the new drugs being developed here,” said Luke. “It cures migraines, as you can probably tell. It’s a shame that this drug is so expensive on the market, it could really help people.”

“What do you care about helping people Olsen,” asked Laura. Each second, she was regaining more and more of her faculties and memories.

“Admittedly, I’m not one to actively lend a hand to others,” chortled Luke.

Laura had a flood of memories return to her. Laura’s mind was flooded with memories of helping Emily escape, getting captured, and the sham trial where she and Rachel were accused of murder.

“Where are my daughters?” asked Laura in a panic. She was still too weak to sit up in the bed.

“Ah, I see your memories have returned,” started Luke. “By all accounts, your daughter Rachel took some time to recollect your grand escape with Emily and the subsequent events. You, however, have got your memories back much faster, it’s different for everyone I suppose.”

“Where… are… my… daughters…” said Laura with venom in her voice as she glared at Luke.

“They’re fine,” replied Luke. “You can relax. You will join them soon, anyway.”

“What do you want from me?” asked Laura.

“Your daughter, Emily, she eludes me. I’ve tried to tame her multiple times, but I’ve been unsuccessful. Your other daughter, Rachel, by all accounts has been broken already. She required little pushing at all to get her where we needed her to be,” said Luke.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” replied Laura. Luke smiled a sinister smile as he pulled his chair closer to her.

“See, I think Emily takes after you. Her dear old mother. I reckon with introducing Rachel as a mermaid, I’ve finally broken Emily to my will. You, however, could be a problem,” Luke continued.

“Wait, what did you say? Rachel is a mermaid?” asked Laura with deep concern and fear clear in her voice.

“Yes, you heard correctly. Both your daughters are mermaids, and they belong to me,” said Luke.

“No, that can’t be true!” said Laura, her voice cracking.

“Unfortunately for you, it is true. Both your daughters are now buxom mermaids, sexual playthings for the rich! And it’s not just them,” said Luke as he stood up. He pulled over a mirror and positioned it over Laura’s bed. He then removed the duvet, and Laura screamed at the sight before her.

She had a mermaid tail like her daughter, differing only in its colour. Whereas Emily’s tail was red, her tail was a mixture of blue and green stripes throughout her tail. Her breasts were also massive, the same size as her daughters were. Each of her fingernails had a different color painted on them, and her fingers were webbed. Plush lips adorned her face, while a dark blue eyeshadow graced her eyelids.

“I think our surgeons did a mighty fine job with you,” said Luke as he tweaked her right nipple atop her massive breast. Laura looked at him, fury in her eyes.

“My husband will kill you once he’s found out what you’ve done to us,” threatened Laura with hatred and venom in her voice. She sat up and covered her breasts with both her arms, trying to regain her modesty.

“Ah yes, the military man. A decorated war hero, Joel White. Married to Laura White, with two children, Emily and Rachel White. The all American family,” Luke joked. “He was the last piece to the puzzle. If he returned home and discovered what had happened to his beloved family, I would be a dead man walking.”

“No, what did you…!?” screamed Laura.

“I simply… took him out of the equation. I paid one member of his unit a significant amount to accidentally aim his gun and send a round straight through his skull. The military investigation was concluded as friendly fire. Of course, I had to bribe a few officials there too,” continued Luke. “Here take a read,” said Luke as he gave Laura a tablet computer to read from.

Laura cried as she read her husband’s obituary, her useless fingers barely able to scroll through the web page. Her tears ran down her cheek and dropped onto the tablet.

“Oh, there’s more,” Luke said, “they also consider you and your daughters dead. I arranged for the plane that you had tickets for to have an accident, killing all those on board. It was tragic, really. I actually blame you and your daughters for it. I’ve never had to get my hands so dirty in the past, but you girls really pushed me,” chuckled Luke as he sat back down in his chair.

“Why are you doing this to us?” said Laura as she sobbed over her dead husband.

“Don’t you see? I’m not the monster here,” said Luke, genuinely upset. “I could have had you and Rachel killed, just like Joel. I didn’t, instead I had to blow up a fucking plane and kill a war hero. I did this, so you could be with your daughters. I did it for Emily. Despite our disagreements, I respect your daughter.”

“What sort of fucked up, twisted morals have you got that you think you are the good guy here,” said Laura. “You turned me and my daughters into freaks, you took away our futures, you killed my husband and you murdered an entire flight of innocent people!” Laura continued exasperated.

“You truly are just like your daughter, Emily,” replied Luke. “We used to have heated conversations constantly,” joked Luke. “However, I need you to understand this,” said Luke, suddenly serious in tone. “It is imperative that you accept your new life and get your daughters in line, because if you ever try to escape my zoo again, I will fucking kill you next time, understood?”

Laura nodded her head in understanding. What other choice did she have? She was now a mermaid and a prisoner to this man, as were her daughters. Their lives would now differ completely from what they had been.

“Now,” said Luke as he stood up, “want to go see those busty daughters of yours?” Laura nodded her head in agreement, and Luke walked a few paces to her right, retrieving a wheelchair for the matriarchal mermaid. Luke assisted Laura in getting into the wheelchair, as she was unfamiliar with her new body. He also insisted that she wear a pair of multicolored sea shell nipple pasties as it was during the daytime at the zoo.

Laura had to squint as they exited the hospital ward that she had been staying in. The sun was extremely bright, and she felt a gush of warm wind cover her entire body.

As Laura walked by many exhibits with cowtaurs, centaurs, bird women, etc., she felt a sense of horror. The guests treated those men and women who had been turned into hybrids like animals.

Laura then recognized the mermaid exhibit from when she had first seen her daughter as a mermaid. Now she had come full circle, as she was now a mermaid herself. This was home, she supposed to herself. Luke opened the gate to the exhibit and carried Laura over the sand.

The occasion brought together all the mermaids of the exhibit. Laura knew this was another power play by Olsen, but she had no choice but to meekly go along with whatever he wanted her to.

Laura saw Rachel and Emily kneeling together beside the other mermaids and her heart broke in two. Her job as a mother was to protect her daughters, and yet now here they were as sex slaves and she could do nothing about it. She saw Rachel was crying, her blonde hair that she was so proud of blowing in the slight breeze. Luke placed Laura down on her knees, facing the other mermaids.

“Rachel, my little fish, place the collar I gave you around your mother’s neck,” instructed Luke. Laura knew this was intended to demean both Rachel and herself.

Rachel crawled awkwardly over to her mother, still clearly not used to her new body. She knelt next to her mother and placed a multicolored collar around her neck. Rachel fumbled with it because of her webbed fingers, but eventually Laura heard a loud click and felt the restrictive collar around her neck.

“Well done,” commended Luke as he clapped. He motioned for the rest of the mermaids to clap and they all did so. This was nothing more than a show designed to humiliate them all. “Well girls, I’d love to stay, but you all have a bit of catching up to do, I would imagine,” quipped Luke as he left the mermaid exhibit.

“I’m so sorry this has happened to you,” said Anne, breaking the silence. Laura looked at the Asian mermaid and smiled.

“Thank you for the kind words, and I am forever grateful for you looking after Emily before me and Rachel got here. Do you mind if I have a private word with Emily and Rachel?” asked Laura.

“Of course,” said Anne, “Jasmine, you take the wall today, and Ciara you can come with me and we can take the pool. Let’s give Emily and her family time to adjust.”

Laura waited till the other mermaids had left before she talked. Emily was looking concerned, and Rachel was pale.

“Rachel honey, are you alright?” asked Laura.

“She’s just in shock, mum,” answered Emily. “She only arrived here yesterday, so everything is still fresh for her,” said Emily, gently caressing her sister’s shoulder.

“Okay, well, listen, there is something you should both know, but first I need you to both promise that you will never try to escape the zoo ever again. This is our life now, and we are together and that’s all that matters,” said Laura.

“But dad is not here,” protested Emily. “He can still rescue us when he finds out what that bastard has done to us…”

“Joel is dead, sweetie,” blurted out Laura to shut down any discussion about escape. It was important that they accept their new life. Laura didn’t doubt that the threat from Luke Olsen was real. There was silence for a moment.

Rachel keeled over and vomited, and Emily stared at Laura defiantly. She cocked her head to the side like a dog processing what she had just heard.

“I don’t… I don’t fucking believe you,” said Emily despondently.

“It’s true, Em,” replied Laura. “Olsen, he showed me… He showed me his obituary. He was killed during an important mission by an enemy combatant. There was nothing anybody could have done,” lied Laura. She felt ashamed lying to her daughters, but she wanted to protect them from the fact that Luke Olsen had murdered their father because of their escape attempt.

“So that’s it? We are just going to give up on life?” said Emily.

“No, we are not giving up on life Emily. This is our life now, and come what may we build something here. What matters is that we are all together, and that’s what’s important,” said Laura as she crawled over to both her daughters and embraced them in a hug. Laura knew Emily would cease her defiance now that she had seen Laura do the same. She felt horrible for crushing her daughter like that, but she knew it was a necessary evil to survive this place. This was their new home.

A New Chapter

Emily sat by herself on the sand, away from the rest of the mermaids. She watched as the sun rose over the zoo. She remembered her father, wondering if Joel was up there somewhere looking down on her. Emily had never been religious, and her experience at the zoo had further eroded any religious feelings she may have held. However, now she remembered attending Catholic mass when she was younger and was looking for some inspiration there.

“Morning, Emily,” said the familiar voice of Anne. The other mermaid knelt next to Emily and also admired the beautiful sunrise that was occurring before them.

“Thanks for helping with my family. I know it’s been difficult keeping the exhibit going just you, Jaz and Ciara. I wish I could repay you for all the kindness you’ve shown me,” said Emily.

“You don’t owe me anything,” replied Anne as she stared at the sky. “You know, I was the first mermaid in the exhibit. It was extremely lonely back then, just me and the guests. I never thought there would be more of us here,” continued Anne. “What I’m saying is we are all family here. We didn’t choose to be, but we are. We look out for each other.”

“Thank you, Anne,” replied Emily.

“Your sister is doing better, I think,” said Anne.

“Oh, why do you think that is,” asked Emily curiously.

“I caught her masturbating last night,” laughed Anne. “It’s only natural. She is exploring her new body. Despite the hardships we face, you can’t deny we experience a lot of pleasure, whether or not we want to.”

“Oh, wow, okay, that is going to weird me out, thinking of my sister masturbating,” laughed Emily. “She always loved sex, though.”

The two mermaids enjoyed the sunset together for a while before Anne informed Emily that she had to leave to get the other mermaids ready for the opening of the zoo. Anne suggested Emily take her mother and sister swimming so that they could take their minds off their current predicament.

Emily crawled over to Laura and Rachel, who were still asleep. Their body clocks still had not adapted to the zoo routine yet. They would in time, Emily knew.

Emily gently woke up her mother and sister, and they both sat up.

“Put your nipple pasties on. It’s important to wear them during the day to cover your modesty for the guests,” Emily told them. Laura put her on quick enough, but Emily had to help Rachel put on hers because of her webbed fingers.

“Emily,” started Laura, “I need to use the bathroom. Where and exactly how do I go?”

“Follow me,” said Emily, and they all crawled over to a small shack on the beach. “In here,” Emily said as she opened the door. The designers designed it so that the mermaids could open it. “This is one of the few places where we get some rest from the guests. In here we can brush our teeth and there is a toilet for urination.”

“What about… you know,” said Laura. She gestured towards her genitals, the slit in her green and blue tail.

“Yeah, we don’t need to poo,” started Emily. “Our digestive system only produces urine, that’s it. Let me show you how to use the bathroom.”

Emily helped her mother get up onto the chair and then instructed her to lie down. Emily then helped align Laura’s slit with the hole in the seat.

“Just go like you used to,” said Emily encouragingly. She heard Laura’s piss as it drained into the toilet. Emily then showed her how to flush and repeated the process for Rachel. The three mermaids then brushed their teeth in front of the mirror that was placed at head height for them in the kneeling position.

Emily then took her family to the pool. It took a while for Laura and Rachel to get the hang of swimming, but once they did, they spent the entire day in the pool trying to escape the hot Floridian sun.

Emily thought that the day had been a massive success, all things being considered. Rachel was getting back to her old, feisty self, and Laura seemed at peace. Emily was just happy they were all together.

However, the sun was still up when the zoo had closed and Luke Olsen stopped by. He had a chair with him and he was wearing nothing but blue swimming trunks and black sandals.

“Mr. Olsen,” said Anne, “how can we help you today?” Anne was trying to be as diplomatic with him as possible to avoid any situations escalating out of control.

“Well, I’m just going to go for a swim with the White family. You, Jasmine and Ciara will go to the other end of the exhibit and not interrupt us. Now run along, chubby tits,” said Luke as he smiled at the mermaids. Jasmine did not look impressed, but Ciara grabbed her by the arm and pulled her away.

“Alright girls, let’s go for a swim,” said Luke as he made towards the pool. He ran and jumped headfirst into the water, creating a big splash.

“Come on in girls, the water is fine!” instructed Luke as he threaded water.

The three mermaids entered the water, swam gingerly over to where he was in the center of the pool, and threaded water. They were confused and on edge about what this monster wanted.

“Girls, I feel like we’ve had a bumpy start. I want to put everything that has happened behind us,” said Luke. None of the mermaids said anything. “Now, I know you are all probably skeptical of me. After all I am responsible for turning you all into big breasted mermaids,” chortled Luke. “Too soon?” he quipped after none of the mermaids laughed. All three of them were just glaring at their torment.

“Luke, what do you want?” asked Laura, clearly trying to remain civil with her captor in an effort not to receive any punishment.

“Laura, if you could have one thing, what would it be? And don’t ask for your freedom, I’m being reasonable here. What can I get you to help make this exhibit seem like home?” said Luke.

“You could get my daughters a pair of bras. Our breasts are huge and they really hurt our backs. I think we would really appreciate a suitable set of support bras?” asked Laura, still treading water.

“That request I cannot do, momma bear,” chuckled Luke. “Who ever heard of a mermaid needing a bra? Ask for something reasonable and remember this is a one-time offer. I’m a busy man, and I was just feeling generous today.”

“Education was always important to me,” started Laura, thinking about what she should ask for. “Could you provide educational facilities so that I can continue my daughter’s education with them?”

“A selfless ask,” said Luke. “I can do that. I wonder why you think your daughters will need an education given the way they look, but hey, not my place to judge a mother. I will get you a laptop computer that will have access to the Internet, heavily restricted mind you so you won’t have access to social media or anything like that. I’ll leave the porn websites unlocked for Rachel,” said Luke, which caused Rachel to blush red as she threaded water.

“Thank you,” replied Laura.

“Rachel, sweet tits, what can I get you?” asked Luke. “I know you were an English major, so probably some form of diary and writing equipment? Maybe another laptop, so you can type up some stories? I know with your fingers that would prove difficult, but maybe you could try it, anyway?”

“I want a vibrator,” blurted out Rachel. Both Emily and Laura looked at Rachel, surprised, and started laughing despite themselves.

“A vibrator?” replied Luke. For the first time, Emily saw him lost for words.

“Yeah, man, you turned me into a fucking sex slave. Can you at least let me enjoy my body?” said Rachel.

“Sure,” said Luke, “one vibrator for the beautiful Rachel. Emily, what can I get you?” Emily thought long and hard before answering.

“Could you get me a photo of my father? I know you know he was killed in combat recently by an enemy soldier, and I just want to have something to remember him by,” said Emily.

Luke exchanged a curious glance with Laura, but said nothing to her mother.

“Alright, Emily, I’ll see what I can do,” replied Luke. “However, this isn’t a one-way street girls. I’m going to need to know that you really have put all that shit behind you, and that you will do whatever I say, whenever I say it. I’ll need you all to follow me,” said Luke as he swam towards the edge of the pool. He pulled himself out of the water and sat down on the sand, and removed his trousers showing his cock.

“Laura, come here and sit in front of me like a good girl,” ordered Luke. Laura dutifully swam over to him and pulled herself out of the water. She then knelt in front of the zoo director.

“You are going to work my cock with your hands. Do not let me cum until I give the order, do you understand?” asked Luke. Laura nodded her head in agreement and submission. She reached out and took his member between both her webbed hands and worked his cock.

“Emily and Rachel, you two out of the water. I want you two to kneel in front of me and start making out,” instructed Luke.

“What the fuck? No way, man, I’m not making out with my sister,” Rachel said in anger.

“That’s fucking gross,” agreed Emily, as she also objected to Luke’s orders.

“Girls, do what he says,” shouted Laura with anger the girls had never heard in her voice before. They both swam to the edge of the pool and hauled themselves out of the water. They crawled onto the sand and knelt in front of each other.

“This is fucking sick,” said Rachel.

“I know,” replied Emily in agreement.

“Now girls,” said Luke. “I don’t want to repeat myself again.

Emily took the initiative and moved closer to Rachel, causing both sets of their massive knockers to collide in a wave of flesh. Luke saw this and Laura felt his member get instantly harder as she worked his cock diligently.

Emily then leaned in and placed a kiss on her sister’s lips. They both pulled away after a second, both knowing that what they were doing was so wrong and that they had just crossed a boundary.

“Girls, fucking do what he says,” ordered Laura.

“Fuck it,” said Rachel nonchalantly. She grabbed Emily’s face and started kissing her on the lips. Emily felt Rachel’s tongue exploring her mouth. Emily could see that Laura was still working Luke’s cock, and that she was speeding up slightly. Laura’s daughters made out for the next half hour, while their mother continued to keep Luke on edge as he watched the two mermaids kiss.

“Emily, make your sister cum,” ordered Luke.

“Em, why do we always look so fuckable to everyone now?” asked Rachel, taking a momentary pause from kissing Emily.

“You get used to it, Rach,” replied Emily. “Just follow my lead on this. I’ve had more experience as a mermaid than you.”

Emily passionately kissed Rachel, and with her left hand began to tweak and grope her sister’s large breasts and nipples, whilst her right hand wandered down to Rachel’s slit, where Emily’s fingers entered and fingered her

“Oh fuck, Emily, fuck me. That feels good! This is so fucking wrong, but it feels so fucking amazing,” panted Rachel. Emily continued to play with her sister’s pussy, and Rachel was almost ready to cum, she just needed that final push. Emily gave one last strong circular motion on her sister’s slit, and it was enough to drive her over the edge. Rachel screamed in pure ecstasy as she keeled over and writhed around on the sand, experiencing waves of pleasure.

At the same time, Luke was about to cum and he ordered Laura to swallow his load. Emily watched as her mother placed her mouth over his engorged cock and swallowed his entire load. She fell aside after catching her breath, cum dripping from her mouth.

“You did well tonight, girls,” said Luke as he put back on his shorts and walked off the beach, leaving all three mermaids panting on the ground. Emily helped her mother to the water, where she cleaned out the cum from her mouth. She then went to check on Rachel, who was still recovering from her orgasm. It was just another typical day at the zoo.

A Familiar Face

Several Weeks Later…

Emily and Rachel were sitting on the wall of the mermaid exhibit, interacting with visitors. Emily was training her sister on how to interact with the guests. She had spent the last few weeks instructing Rachel on how to swim in the pool in order to help her get accustomed to her new body.

The two sisters were smiling and waving at the guests when they both heard a familiar voice from the crowd of people that had assembled around them, wanting to glimpse the sister mermaids.

“Fuck me, look, there’s blondie!” said the all familiar voice of George, the security guard who had betrayed Emily and her family to the zoo. He was accompanied by the other security guard, Matthew. Emily grabbed Rachel by the shoulders and looked into her eyes.

“Listen to me, sis,” started Emily. “Do not react to whatever they say to you. It will just end up with us both getting punished, which usually involves quite a painful electric shock from our collars,” Emily said, trying to reason with her sister.

“Emily, those are the bastards that betrayed us. They are the reason that me and mum were turned into fucking mermaids!” replied Rachel, her voice full of spite. Their conversation was interrupted as the two men stood in front of the mermaids.

“Hello again, girls,” said George with a smirk on his face. Matthew was also staring at Rachel with a look of lust in his eyes. Rachel covered her breasts with her arms to save some modesty. “Where is dear old mum?” said George, looking for their mother.

“You fucking pieces of shit,” started Rachel before Emily interrupted her.

“What are you both doing here?” asked Emily, in an attempt to diffuse the situation.

“The zoo director invited us,” said Matthew. “He wanted to reward us for helping apprehend all of you.” He gave us an all expenses paid trip to his zoo to say thank you.”

“You pricks,” interrupted Rachel, unable to contain her rage any longer. “Look what you’ve done to me!”

“I think it’s a definite upgrade for you, blondie,” George said jokingly. “I mean, look at the size of your fucking tits, they are huge,” George said as he his eyes greedily sized up Rachel. Rachel spat at him in an act of defiance.

“Careful blondie,” warned Matthew. “Do that again and I’ll call security.”

“Guys, what do you want?” asked Emily again to calm down the situation.

“We just want to take some photos with some beautiful mermaids,” said George as he sat on the wall next to Emily. Matthew took up a position next to Rachel, and both men draped their arms around their respective mermaid. George then beckoned over a member of the zoo security and asked him to take a photo of them. Emily and Rachel were made to smile for multiple photographs with the two off-duty security guards. After a few minutes of posing, Rachel spoke.

“Are we done here?” Rachel said with venom dripping from her voice.

“We sure are,” replied George, as he and Matthew both stood up. “We will see you both tonight though,” said George as he produced a VIP ticket from his pocket and winked. “Give my regards to your mother. I’ll see her soon.” The two mermaids sat in stunned silence before Rachel spoke.

“Em, no… I won’t do it. I can’t,” moaned Rachel. “Don’t ask me to have sex with them again, not after everything they did to us!” bemoaned Rachel to her sister.

“Rach, it’s not my call,” Emily said sadly. “I can’t do anything. They have VIP tickets. Once the zoo closes, they can do whatever they want with us.”

The mermaids stayed on the wall for the rest of the day and posed with the mob of guests that had come to see them. The entire time, at the back of both of their minds, was the impending return of the security guards tonight.

At the close of business, Emily and Rachel pulled themselves over the wall and tried to find their mother to tell her the news. They found Laura deep in conversation with Anne. Emily noted that Laura and Anne had become quite close, sharing the maternal duties for the rest of the mermaids.

“Laura, remember those fucking security guards that betrayed us and turned us over to the zoo?” started Rachel as she knelt in front of her mother with Emily by her side.

“Yes…” replied Laura hesitantly. “George and Matthew, I think their names were. What about them, Rachel?” asked Laura.

“They were here today, mum,” Emily informed her mother. “What’s worse is they have VIP tickets. They are coming back here tonight. I know Anne has told you what happens during VIP nights. They can do anything they want to us.” Laura took a long pause and said nothing, clearly assessing the situation that her two daughters had brought before her.

“I see. Well, we have little of a choice but to go along with whatever they want,” said Laura.

“Bullshit,” exclaimed Rachel. “These are the fuckers that sold us out. If you think I’m going to such their dicks… again, you are out of your fucking minds!” said Rachel as she crawled off in a huff.

“She’ll calm down,” said Emily as she watched her sister crawl away. “It must be hard for her.”

“It’s hard for all of us, sweetie, but the important thing is that we are all together as one extensive family. Together, we will get through this no matter what happens.”

Emily knew that her mother was right, but she didn’t know how to help Rachel, who was clearly still very bitter over being turned into a mermaid and kept at the zoo against her will. It definitely didn’t help that the two men who were responsible for her transformation would return to tonight to fuck her over once again, only this time she would be a mermaid.

Here We Go Again

Later that evening…

“Hey sis,” said Emily as she sidled up to her sister. Emily watched as her sister turned her attention back to watching the full moon that hung in the Floridian sky.

“You’ve taken off your pasties?” asked Rachel. She was still wearing her blue seashell nipple pasties over her large nipples to protest her current circumstance.

“Sis, you know what happens at these VIP nights,” started Emily. “You need to get off the pasties, or you’ll just get punished.” Rachel moved her arms and allowed Emily to remove her pasties, and then she covered her massive breasts with both her arms.

“They can’t get away with this,” cried Rachel. “How can they just casually walk in here and violate us? There are laws against this shit,” continued Rachel.

“No,” said Emily, shaking her head from side to side. “There are no laws protecting hybrids. You need to know this. I’ve tried to fight against the zoo much more than you have, and I changed jack shit. We have no leverage, sis.”

“What would you have me do when those bastards arrive?” said Rachel, looking into her sister’s eyes in an attempt to find a solution to an impossible situation.

“I know you don’t want to hear this but… don’t fight them, don’t resist, just do whatever they want and forget about them and move on,” implored Emily, trying to appeal to her sister’s rationale.

Rachel nodded her head in apparent capitulation and looked back at the moon once again. Emily placed her arm around Rachel and the two sisters admired the beauty of the night’s sky. Eventually, the sound of footsteps on the sand shattered their peace.

“There you are, blondie,” said the voice of George. In his arms, he was holding Laura, and to his immediate right was the familiar sight of her tormentor, Matthew.

George wore a pair of ripped blue jeans and a black jumper. Matthew was more casually dressed, wearing black tracksuit bottoms and a blue t-shirt and trainers. Emily watched as George set Laura on her knees and he started stripping his clothes off. Matthew kept his clothes on and sat on the sand.

“Kiss your sister, blondie,” ordered Matthew. Rachel, having crossed that line already, complied with his command and kissed Emily on her bright red lips. She tasted like cherries. The two sisters knelt and made out in the moonlight whilst Matthew watched on in silence.

Emily glanced at her mother. Laura knelt in front of George, and she was using her massive breasts to swallow up his cock between her tits. She was rubbing them up and down, and licking and kissing his increasingly erect cock. Emily observed how skilled her mother was at sex, but then she realized her mother had acquired years of experience with her father. Laura continued to work George’s cock as he laid back in the sand and moaned.

“Slip her a finger, blondie,” said Matthew as he removed his shirt, whilst still keeping his eyes on the two sisters in front of him. Emily felt a tentative finger gingerly enter her vagina, and she locked eyes with Rachel, who had a single tear in her eye. Rachel rubbed her fingers in circles around Emily’s slit, causing her untold pleasure whilst still kissing her. Emily groaned with gratification and arched her back.

Emily again looked over to her mother and saw that George was frantically thrusting his cock between her mother’s huge melons whilst she kissed and sucked on his erect cock. He was clearly reaching his climax.

“Mount your sister, blondie,” said Matthew as he slipped off his trainers, pants and trainers. Rachel flung Emily onto her back violently, causing her breasts to bounce and jiggle uncontrollably, causing Emily to try to stop them from moving. Emily knew her sister wasn’t furious with her, but she was clearly venting her frustration out on Emily.

Rachel climbed on top of Emily, her breasts swaying in front of her sister’s face. Rachel aligned her vagina with Emily’s, and she began furiously rubbing their slits against each other, causing Emily to cry with bliss and embarrassment. Emily felt a climax approaching, and she looked at her mother as she finally crossed the cliff and felt a wave of immense pleasure crash over her. Emily momentarily passed out, and she came to and saw that George had pushed her mother onto her back and was mounting her. He was thrusting his erect penis into Laura’s vagina, and staring her in the eyes.

Matthew was instructing Rachel to crawl over to him. Emily watched in horror as her sister approached Matthew, whose cock was already erect. He placed her onto her back, and his cock entered her. Emily crawled along the sand on her stomach to reach her sister, and she was aware she resembled some sort of beautiful worm. She reached out and held Rachel’s hand, and Matthew either was oblivious to Emily’s presence or he didn’t care that she was there.

“Matthew,” started Rachel, panting. “Please… I’m begging you… please… don’t cum inside … Me,” implored Rachel, clearly afraid of being impregnated by her tormentor.

“You know why I came here tonight,” said Matthew through heaving breaths. “I don’t have a family, and you are going to give me offspring. Luke Olsen promised me and George that we could fuck you both repeatedly until we impregnate you both so that we wouldn’t go public about your escape with your sister over there. See, George over there was ecstatic when he heard he could have another kid, as his wife can’t have anymore. Me,” said Matthew as his thrusting increased, causing Rachel to cry in pain and pleasure. “I just wanted to shoot my load into you and watch you realize you will carry my progeny, you little bitch!”

“No, no, no,” screamed Rachel as she attempted to fight back, but Emily brushed her blond hair away from her forehead and wiped away the sweat that had formed. This seemed to calm down Rachel, who locked eyes with Matthew as he continued his relentless conquest of the blond hair mermaid underneath him.

“Matthew… please… don’t,” repeated Rachel as she approached her climax. In response to this, Matthew smiled and thrust harder into the poor mermaid, causing her to moan in pleasure.

“Yes… that’s it… you fucking slut… take it!” roared Matthew as he came, releasing his seed deep inside the blond mermaid, who was also undergoing her own intense orgasm. Rachel screamed in pure bliss and wriggled to get away from Matthew. Matthew pulled his now limp cock out of Rachel’s slit once he was sure that he had buried his seed deep inside the mermaid. Rachel rolled over onto her side, holding her extremely huge breasts in her arms, and stared at the sand.

George, Laura, and Emily had been watching the entire spectacle. Matthew stood up and looked down at Rachel, satisfied with the results of his work. He had clearly completed his goal; he had broken the defiant blond that he had first met at the airport.

Matthew beckoned over Emily, and she knelt in front of him obediently.

“Clean my cock, red,” instructed Matthew. Emily wiped his cock with her webbed hands, but Matthew stopped her. “With your mouth, slut.”

Emily placed her mouth over his limp cock and sucked it. She could taste his seed and her sister’s juices on his member. She sucked his cock as George ordered Laura to help him get dressed. After getting dressed, Matthew tossed Emily aside like a discarded newspaper and dressed himself.

“We will see you all again soon,” sniggered George as he and his protégé walked away from the family of mermaids. Emily spat out the residual cum from her mouth and went to her sister, who was still on her side.

“Sis,” started Emily as she helped Rachel sit up. Laura had also rushed over to her daughter with a look of concern on her face. Rachel was coming around. She looked down at her vagina, at the semen flowing out of the slit, and tried to rub her slit to remove Matthew’s seed.

“I can’t be a mother!” said Rachel in a panicked voice. “No, no, no,” said Rachel as she continued to rub. Laura stopped her daughter’s hand, and she kissed her on the forehead.

“You are going to be a mother, Rachel. I’m sorry. There’s nothing you can do,” said Laura. Rachel wailed in dismay. “Don’t worry, I’ll be here for you the entire time. We’ll get through it Rachel.”

Emily and Laura helped Rachel crawl over to the pool where they slipped her into the water and they bathed the blue tailed mermaid. Rachel seemed to relax in the warm water, and she said nothing. Laura then entered the water herself to clean herself as well. Emily took a sip of water from the pool, swished it around her mouth and spat the water back out to clean out her mouth.

The three mermaids floated in the pool for an unknown length of time, before Anne, Jasmine, and Ciara also joined them. The other mermaids had clearly had a rough night, too. None of the mermaids spoke.

It was a few hours after midnight before all the mermaids exited the pool and found a spot on the sand to sleep together. Anne, Jasmine and Ciara huddled together and Laura and Rachel snuggled together as well. Emily for her crawled as far away as she could from the other mermaids, and found her father’s war medals she had received from Luke as promised. She had buried them and marked the burial site with a rock so as no one could confiscate them from her. She held the medals and watched the moon in the sky.

Emily couldn’t help but feel responsible for what her mother and sister were now experiencing. How could she have been so stupid and not have read the contents of the contract better? She reminded herself of how young and naïve she had been. Curious about what her father would think, she pondered on the transformation her family had undergone. She knew that if he were alive, he would have done everything in his power to rescue them. It was ironic; he died serving his country to protect his families liberty and freedom, when in reality the country he fought for and ultimately gave his life for had stripped Emily, Rachel and Laura of their rights and freedoms and condemned them to a life of sexual servitude for the rich and the powerful.

Emily pondered if she and her family would ever discover peace at the exhibit given the horrendous treatment they had experienced. She desperately hoped that the mermaids of the exhibit could find some semblance of normality. To achieve that, she would do literally anything. It was clear to her that it would benefit all of them.

Emily curled up in the fetal position and felt the warm Florida air dry the water from her skin. She hoped tonight she could dream and escape the confines of the zoo to somewhere she could be happy, and be herself. Maybe tonight she would dream that she had her legs back and was at home with her family, back in New York City, where she knew she felt most at home. Emily felt herself drift off into a deep sleep. Despite the events of the night, for the first time in a long time she felt hopeful for the future. She couldn’t explain why she felt that way, but she did, and it comforted her as she entered the peaceful realm of sleep.

New Beginnings

Seven months later…

Emily woke up to see the sun rising over the zoo. She sat up and stretched her aching back. Still, after nearly two years in the zoo, she had not grown accustomed to sleeping rough and desperately missed her bed. Emily then applied her nipple pasties and adjusted her breasts. She watched the sunrise for a while, and then she crawled over to the bathroom where she urinated and then brushed her teeth. She was usually the first mermaid up, and this morning was no different. The sun had just risen when she reached the pool and she slipped into the water for her morning swim.

Life had gotten better for Emily. She had her biological family and her adopted family all together in one place. She wouldn’t say that she considered the zoo home, but she had grown accustomed to it and felt relatively safe here. The security guards made sure that the guests didn’t abduct them or mistreat them, and they also ensured that the VIPs didn’t get too rough with them, either. It also helped that Emily’s main tormentor, Luke Olsen, hardly ever showed up to the exhibit anymore. He was content with the fact that he had broken Emily in, and he was confident that she would no longer give him any more trouble.

Anne, Ciara and Jasmine all made their way to the edge of the pool and entered the water. Anne swam over to Emily and chatted with her.

“Are you okay to work the wall today, Emily?” asked Anne as she threaded water beside her.

“Sure thing, boss,” said Emily with a wink.

“Jasmine will accompany you on the wall today, me and Ciara will take the pool,” said Anne. Emily nodded her head in agreement. The scheduling was running like clockwork in the mermaid exhibit, and the zoo management never had to intercede like they had to in other exhibits to ensure that the hybrids worked.

“How are Laura and Rachel today?” asked Anne as she washed her hair in the pool.

“I haven’t seen either of them this morning. They sleep close to the walls of the exhibit at night. They say sleeping against the walls gives them some comfort and support,” replied Emily.

Laura and Rachel were both heavily pregnant, seven months into their respective pregnancies. This would be Laura’s third child that she was going to give birth to, and Rachel’s first. Of course, Laura and Rachel couldn’t keep their babies, as George and Matthew would be taking care of them respectively. However, Emily’s mother and sister had come to terms with their pregnancies and the fact that they wouldn’t be allowed to keep their babies. It was zoo policy that any children born to hybrids be put up for adoption, and the babies would be human.

Emily, by some miracle, had avoided becoming pregnant. Luke Olsen, as a gesture of good faith, had stopped by one day and given her a year’s worth of supply of birth control for her good behavior. It was too late for her mother and sister, who were both pregnant by then, but they were okay with her availing of the tablets. She only had another few months of birth control left, and then she knew inevitably, she herself would also become a mother.

Emily bid the other mermaids farewell and went to see Laura and Rachel before starting her shift for the day. Laura and Rachel were both resting against the wall of the exhibit, rubbing their heavily pregnant bellies that rested on their mermaid lap. Their boobs had also grown ever larger, and sat proudly atop their stomachs.

“Morning, Em,” said her mother and sister in unison.

“Hello,” replied Emily as she also rested against the wall of the exhibit and caught her breath after crawling all the way over from the pool, which was a considerable distance.

“You can hear the baby moving,” said Rachel as she gestured for Emily to approach and place her ear against her massive stomach. Emily smiled as she pressed her ear to her sister’s stomach and listened. Rachel had recovered remarkably well since the night Matthew had deposited his seed in her womb. She had been silent for a month or two, but gradually her old personality had returned.

Laura was also coping well. Emily knew that her mother had to stay strong for the sake of her daughters, but part of her thought her mother was secretly happy that she could spend so much time with both her children.

Emily removed her ear from Rachel’s stomach and leaned back against the wall. She held her mother’s hand, and they all admired the beautiful morning sky overhead.

“I’m working the wall today with Ciara,” started Emily.

“How is that Irish girl? Tell her to call over today. I would like to chat with her again about what Ireland is like,” said Laura. The news circulated rather slowly through the zoo, and any gossip or stories that would take up time were welcomed by the inhabitants of the mermaid exhibit.

“And ask Jasmine to stop by as well,” requested Rachel from her spot against the wall. Jasmine and Rachel had become thick as thieves over the past few months. They both had a similar sense of humor and both enjoyed talking about their celebrity crushes.

Anne called over to the pregnant mermaids too daily, ensuring that the mermaids were not hungry and were comfortable. Anne always endeavored to do everything in her power to make sure that Rachel and Laura did not want for anything, in so much as that was possible in captivity.

“I’ll see you both later,” said Emily as she crawled over to meet with Ciara as they both began their long day of meeting and greeting with the guests of the zoo. It was just another average day at the zoo for Emily, and she was alright with that. She had her mother, she had her sister, and she had her friends, and strangely, that was all she really needed. A bra couldn’t hurt though, she thought to herself.

Epilogue - A Final Meeting

Several weeks later…

It was midday and a gold cart arrived to escort Emily to the hospital that was on site at the zoo. Apparently, she was due her yearly checkup and security had informed her that morning that they would collect her at midday. Emily had spent the last twenty minutes patiently sitting on the wall of the exhibit by herself, waiting to be collected.

A security guard climbed out of the cart and picked up Emily in his strong, broad arms and placed her in the passenger seat. He then entered the driver’s seat, and they left the exhibit. Emily watched as they passed the exhibit’s of other hybrids: the cowtaurs and the centaurs, the bird women and the slug girls, on and on it went. Eventually, they reached the familiar hospital where Emily had undergone experiments and transformed into her current form. A wheel chair was produced from the gold cart and Emily was placed into it. The security guard then took her into the building and through various long and sterile corridors until they reached their destination.

“Behave yourself, mermaid,” warned the security officer as he brought Emily into the hospital room. “A new zoo keeper started this week, and I don’t need you punching her in the face.” Emily still had convinced the security officers of her newfound submission to the zoo.

Emily waited patiently for a few minutes as the security officer left the room. The room contained complicated equipment that Emily recognized from her days in undergraduate veterinary science. Emily looked around longingly at the scientific instruments, and didn’t notice the zoo keeper enter the room. She had a clipboard with her and flicked through it.

“Emily… White?” the zookeeper said uncertainly. “That can’t be,” said the woman in a confused tone. Emily tore her attention away from the equipment and saw a familiar face standing in front of her.

“Emma?” asked Emily in shock. “What are you doing here?” Emily remembered her conversation with Emma on the train to university when she was applying for positions at various zoos for college so long ago.

“I graduated from university and applied for a job as a zookeeper here. It allowed me to work with hybrids, which is what I majored in. That’s not important though, why are YOU a hybrid mermaid? Everyone at the university thought that you just dropped out of college when you never showed up when work experience was over.”

“I… I…” Emily wasn’t sure what to tell her old friend. She took a shot on a gamble that maybe her friend would help her. She explained to her about what Luke Olsen had done to her and what he had taken from her.

“I’m so sorry, Emily. I truly am,” replied Emma once the story had been told in its entirety. Emma, foreseeing Emily’s next question, mentioned that she was unable to offer any help. “The thing I need to focus on is my career.”

“I understand,” replied Emily, and for once, a refusal of help did not bother her. She was a mermaid for life, and she finally accepted it. There was no escaping the fact that she would spend the rest of her life at the Florida Wild World Reserve Zoo, leaving her feeling utterly helpless. She was now just a mythological creature, a denizen of the imagination. A mermaid.